You are on page 1of 156

essays been has ttansttari's mostinfluential transversalitE La and

psychoanalysis, partisans. Here proposing to bring their crucial the


DI,]EDATE TO DFOPSTTEi

. ,,.lI
1: 'l';i;lj-.1; ,;; ;l i

(,,{r-r

years Molecalar those


David Coopel

lr-

C':)

Frr

= t-

tt0 and thenew

=, Fl'l

t-

A l lo r b i s a s c a d el i a n c ea t r o n s : C F Al 3 week 1 renewal loan, poticy. iines to Library Overdue accoi'ding Replacemenr 975 g1 processing charge: + 5 fee r n o u r :W A S H I N G T O N T A T EU N I V E R S I T Y - P r . , l l m a n S

ct
=

PTACEC ON HOLD SHELF

(recommended) N.Z. s13.50 cAIrt. $9.95 u.s.A. $6.95

u.K. f3.95 AUST. $10.95

HOL RC 455 G8 1984

Contents

Introduction by David Cooper Sepulchre an OedipusComplex for r. Institutional Psychotherapy


II

Transversality The Group and the Person Anti-Psychiatryand Anti-Psychoanalysis N{ary Barnes,or Oedipusin Anti-Psychiatry Money in the Analytic Exchange Psychoanalysis the Struggles and ofDesire The Role of the Signifierin the Institution Towards a VIicro-Politics of Desire z. Towards a New Vocabulary Machine and Structure The Planeoi'Consistency IntensiveRedundancies and Expressive Redundancies Subjectless Action Machinic Propositions ConcreteMachines Meaning and Power 3. Politics and Desire Causality,Subjectivityand Historv Students, the I\l[adand 'Delinquents' The Micro-Politicsof Fascism Becoming a Woman

24

+5
6o 6z Bz

III

r20 r30 r35 t+4 I54 r63

t75 208 2t7 233

lntroduction

Millions and Millions of PotentialAlices vis-i-vis the State SocialDemocratsand Euro-Communists Revolution and Class Struggle Molecr-rlar Plan for the Planet

.- " 6 J"

242 253 zGz

(withEricAlliez) 273 Stntcturesand Processes CapitalisticSystems, z88


Glossary Index

29r

At present, Fdlix Guattari is undoubtedlybestknown in the English-speaking world from his hrst work with Gilles Deleuze(tglz), rranslared Capitalism as andSchipphreniaTheAnti-Oedipus. : With this collection of translatedessays, derived from two books, Ps7(Maspero, r97e) and La RiraLutionmoliculaire chanalysetransuersalitd et (Editions Recherches, Sdries'Encre', tg77), readerswill now have an opportunity to with Guattari'searliest become acquainted non-conjoint writings.The essays from the first book range over the ,vearsr g55 to rg7o. La Rir)llution mohiculaire, a l t h o u g hp u b l i s h e d n r 9 7 7 ,w a s ' c o n d e n s e a n d a u g m e n t e d ' i na v e r s i o no f i d r g 8 o ( E d i t i o n s r o l r 8 ) . I n t 9 7 9 G u a t t a r i p u b l i s h e da m o r e s y s t e m a t i c , theoretical work, L'lnconscient machinique (Editions Recherches).With Deleuze he has aiso written two shorter books: KaJka:plur unelittiraturemineure (r975) and Rhi<omes (rgZ6), both with Editions lr,{inuit,works of rransition but both influential, before the secondvolume of Capitalism Schi4phrenia, and Mille Plateaux. vet translated. not The essays in transiared this volumeincludeprincipallyarticlesthat would be considered political (in a wide senseof this term) rarher lhan philosophical, but in the tradition of Guattari and Deleuze there can be no comparlmentalization of disciplines: philosophy, politics, structuralist linguistics, psychoanalysis (or rarher its undoing), micro-sociology - all lrontiersare violated but violatedon principle. This practice simply pushes in a more radical direction what is in fact an establishedtradition in French intellectual life in this century: that one shouldstraddlein a suiFciently'magisterial'manner at leasttwo disciplines. Thus Georges Canguilhemcombinesphiiosophical work with the analysisof the categories ofmedical thought and the history ofbiologicalconcepts;Jean Toussaint Desanti, who started off in philosophy, became a prolessional mathematician order to pursuehis sort of philosophymore eflectively. in The polymathy of Foucault and Reni Thom is already familiar to Englishlanguagereaders.Apart from 'schizo-analysis', Deleuzehas written 'as a philosopher' a book on Kant, two on Spinoza and two on Nietzsche,amongst others.One might add that when this straddlingoldisciplines well done (as is

Introduction

Introduction 3 L'lncorucient machinique, his most recentstill unpublished writings and in the in chapter on 'Capitalist Systems,Structuresand Processes' yet unpub(as lished in French) in this book. He tells me that his view of theory is that it has an essentiallycreative function, like art. The aim of theory is to produce new, more heuristictheoretical objectsand he quotesthe inventionofpolyphonyin music. In the left France of rg8z everyonewants to invent new theoretical objects. Guattari hassucceeded inventingsome- in fact quite a number of in them. In this writing, individuals,groupsand'the society'are not denied,but the desiring machines operate in the spaces between these 'entities'. Guattari's writing itselfissuesfrom this sort ofinterspace and is directed back again into these'spacesbetween', which are the spaceswhere things are agendes.Then, by a curious but comprehensiblelogic, the writing itself becomesagencement. The reader will have to rvork out the meaning of this term lrom the text itself and the Glossary,l but I shall simply note here that one of the ways that Guattari vsesagencemenlcloseto the way that Ert ing Goffman describesthe is everydaylife organization of experience,in Frame Anajsis tor example. But if one searchesfor analogies between Guattari's position and positions in 'Anglo-Saxon'social thought,one is hard-pressed find equivalences the to ro conceptof rule in, say, ethno-methodology in P. Winch's Wittgensteinor orientated rule-following approach. The closestone can get is in the conception ofa'plane of consistency' that Guattari develops. The questionfor Guattari, and the restof us, is how to undo the erstwhile emancipatory rhetoric of much of the seriesof social revolutionary a{hrmations of the r96osand early r97os.How to re-think what thought might be. We may havewidely differenrresponses this question, ro bur one thing is sure: from now on, in no conceivablelvay can Fdlix Guattari's extensiveand intenseresponse left out ofaccount. be The selection articlesin this book deliberately of omits a number of pieces, all ofthem interestingbut having many local references directedat a French public. The English-language reader may find some difficulty with the author's terminology, though theseearlier writings by no means present the problem of Guattari's later and conjoint work. One might object ro someof the language and remark that there is a perfectly good philosophical and scientific languagethat has by no meansbeenexhausted through 2,5ooyears of history,but we should norjump to the conclusion thar Guattari is guilty of stylisticpen,ersitv. with Deleuzehis totally explicit aim is to desrructure As a consciousness a rationality over-sure and ofitselfand thus too easyprey to subtle,and not so subtle,dogmatisms. The boundaries betweenthe forms olhuman and non-humanmatter that
t. Reference should be made ro the verl,useful and lucid account ol'agencementgivenh Dialogue.r: GillesDeleuze, ClairePamet,!-lammarion, r977, pp. 84-9r.

when lesswell in the casesmentionedhere) the resultscan be impressive; done,disastrous. in Fclix Guattari was bv origin a psychoanalyst the Lacan schoolbut was increasingly became from very earlyon. This engagement politically'engaged articlrlatedthrough and after the eventsof Mav r968, in which he plal'ed a role. But also through the rg6os he worked at La major behind-the-scenes psvchiatric clinic south of Paris u'here he elaboratedhis idea of Borde 'institutionai aualvsis' as a methodological critique of institutional which had been the ideologyofthe clinic sinceits inaugurapsvchotherapy' tion, in which Guattari participated,in r953. Sinceits formation in r975 he has been centrally active in the International Network Alternative to Psychiatrv.He has had somecriticismlevelledat him by somecirclesin the 'alternative' movement becauseof his association with La Borde, where (ECT) and insulin coma are stiil practised.He is not a doctor electroshock and has never given thesetreatmentsto anyone,but more importantly his 'institutional analysis' has the specific aim of'depassing' politically the practice of institutional psychotherapy.His concept of transversalityis 'transference' (the psychoanalytic worked out as a critique ofinstitutional concept). What he means by transversalityin the institutional context Guattari explains in the chapter of that name in this book. The word, disciplineboundaries an also connotes intellectualmobility across horvever, ofa continuum through theory,practiceand and aboveall the establishment militant action. Our aurhor has also met w,ithcriticism lrom somecirclesof the organized In left in terms ol gauchiste'spontaneism'. lact there are few people who have critically aird self-criticallythe problem of thought out so con.sistently, 'dangerous myth' action, arriving at the conclusionthat it is a spontaneous that we have to rar.rscendin a multiplicity of new practicesthat he specifies'I and to thevery phvsicalrisksthat he has run can alsotestili'to his generosity in his defenceof dissident Italian leftists accused,rvithout proofs being brought, of lirrks with terrorism. Today, after the left ascensionto power in Franceon ro May r98r, F6lix Guattari is involvedrvith publicly important questions. srrchas the Free Radio svstem (for which he has waged a long that in strugglein Europe)as an indicatorofa new st,vle masscommunication u'ho at lastseemto to a constitutes rationalchallenge rationaladministrators, with problemsof democracyat the baseof society. be genuinelyconcerned 'antiGuattari's position is not, as some people have seemedto think, a theoretical'but represents new type oftheoreticalactivity that would avoid the simpiilfing reduction to containing structuressuch as the dyadic and (transference situation, Oedipal comtriadic situations of psychoanalysis plex) or of C. S. Peirce'srelational logic (to which he often refers).The particular nature of the rigour that Guattari is developingcan be seen in

Inroductlon

Fdlix to that clear-cut'Ifwe choose foliow we encounterin the world are never we it is.because regions of ambiguitv Guattari in his nornadisrnthrough rewarding clarity that emerges u'-t t"rnittttttlu elimpse from very early on ihroucl, this highlv orieinal rr'riting'
DAV'D COOPER

Sepulchrefor an Oedipus Complexr

In the form ofa dedication to Lucien Sebag and Pierre Clastres Death, my lriend, you know. But what death?The death we talk about, the comfortofsleep at the last, or the dead end offinality that peopledon't talk about so muchl When I was six or seventhere was a long period when I rvokeup every night with the samenightmare- a Lady in black. Shewas coming towards my bed. I was terrifi,edof her, and my terror woke me up. I was alraid to go back to sleep.Then, one evening, my brother lent me his air-gun; he said I must simply shoot her if she came back. She never came again. But what really surprisedme, I remember clearly, is that I did not in fact load the (real) gun. This led o{Iin two directions at once. In the direction of the garden - that is ol the signified - it was my aunt Emilia, my father's sister, with her black name and her black clothes, a truly horrible woman; and in the direction of the courtyard - that is of the signifier - it was the wardrobe with the mirror on it facing my bed, in my parents' bedroom. But ol coursel The words themselves explained it: l'armoire, Dameennoir,la Damedemoire,l'arme la noire, I'armoise,lesarmesdu moi, la Mouise.2In the thirties, my father had gone bankrupt,and, with the assistance olthis aunt, Emilia, he had setout to raise angora rabbits: betweenthe crash and the slump, rve ended up eating the rabbits. Papa was on the vergeofsuicide, but ofcourse there were the children to consider. . . Death and the mirror. I 'vho was there and who neednot have beenthere. I am all there. I am all not there. I am all or nothing. Then there was the dog. It had bitten me or knocked me over on the gravel outside the big house at Maigremont, my Aunt Germaine's (sister of my maternal grandmother) . It rvasjust in lront of a large, gloomy ground-floor room, where there rvas a billiard table and one of those things br trying clothes on, jackets or dresses, I forget, a headless body, a body that feit nothing if you stuck a knife into it, on a wooden sland, wirh a wooden ball on top of it. Later on I linked it up with'corpse', 'body', rvhich I found in an
r. Published in the issueof Clazgeentirled'Diraison, disir'. z. The wardrobe, the Ladv in black. the Lady in moiri, the black weapon, wormwood, rhe weaoonsof the self. the Deoression.

Sepulchrelor an Oedipus Complex

Sepulchre lor an Oedipus Complex

real skv-blue'Still later I made the Enelish vocabularywith a blue cover,a Body' organless coJnectionrvith Deleuze's unweaned' Real teeth,not just the humped gums ol the to"ttthii.tg I must have.pickedup without.noticing so,-,ndles', Vi..ii, lvirrg Death in the garden here' The dog's t o*'uug.r. ,n".-ori., of No'-u'"li dark' waiting to leap over the edge'A dog in the ,..rf-r.e?"g on the balcon)-, trying to.tell me '{ dog uttering' in Nom rlu chien, th. nume of the iather' dog comingdown.thesteps then that s.limy Dogswith a cogitn'And something. animatedwords, totemsof death ut th..niof tis olildados.'Ammals, It swellsup like a frog' It A dove, in anothergardcn (my paternaluncle's)' eagle l fire' over and. over i. u,.,.ugl.' Mv father's gan' A huge,^tt*ifyilq Chaplin getsnowhere trying tcr no again. {i'is like a tlumm2.I"t's gooJ' Charlie lamp ) After thinking about this t.,iiti.,.6un,. (It wedgeshis head in a gas eaglewere two enJ I finally realized that the dove and the lr."t" f"t duy, on bitsofmvoldaddress(ruedel'Aigle,laGarenneColombe)-simpll' evenwhile part of him is tryng 'be .,o.r,ilglu. Tt.t. child clinging to home territory if I didn't come from my parents'hguse?.1!e I who wouli ;;;;"";"i'. deaclbirdfliesaway'Iamme.Adeathinstinctrrnleashed|orgood.Andthis gun rrlatloaded' time the Qnaginary) more dog-turdson the gravel lt is no There u,ere more ambivalentdogs,no And o. the iove - not both in the sameplace' all or nothins. It is the .ugl" lUanicheisrn' perr"erse A then, whateve, hupp.nt,''it is notl.ring'nothing' platein open,like the igg on mv (maternal)cousin's home broker.r chilclhood home set apart' like the ,n. frig lrur.rnent kitchen at MaigremoJChildhood table in the cornerofanother kitchen' oil-clo"th-covered " with the birds They six months with Uncle Charlesof the garden I spent when I left, thev thought he - t.l. liad lung cancer. werervaitinglor him to Ji. to my father's famil;' home l'rad only a few dal's to live' I never went back again my piano alwaysstood:idea of A great empty spaceagainstthe wall where - iit a crossroads'that thing like an island a vacuole. Outside ""t'' exit of the Friendly Society hall' overhangingthe pavement opposite the there' leaning against the Furtl.reralong. a big piano shof' Lucien Sebag.was I don't know But he had alreadv wail. It w.aseither beforeor after his suicide' he had wall' And he certainlystayedthere but.then' ;;; ;".t the Oedipal was my I didl I didn't want to know' Inside' there iu. *o.. reason than ups.tairs'perhaps- or perhaps he *oth., on the ground floor' NI.vfather was like my Paternal grandfather. I had already gone - no ont ftnt* rvhere'Just hal'edone it' neverknew trim, but he shouldn't windorv'A country post-officeThey are ciosing' Nlama behincla cashier's her accountbooks l beseech' I get therejust in time' Or too late' She closes Sh!sheindicatesrl'ithherheadadooronlrerrightthatopensontodarkness.

Silence.Panic. HE mustn't hear. It should be shut; it's all over. He? Who? Why, my father surely, lying on his death bed. He is waiting for her to join him. There's a problem with the electric connection- the lampis going to go out; it's all over. In the nick of time I manageto reconnect thing. the I'm nine; it is a few months belore the outbreak of war. I am in Normandy, at my (maternal)grandmother's. We are listeningro rhe 'traitor of Stuttgart', Jean Hdrold Paquis. My grandfather (grandmother has remarried), a vast and kindly old man, is sitting on the toilet. The door is open so that he can hear the radio. N{y cutting-out box is by his feet - little paper dolls I make clothesfor. Grandpa's head hangs right down, onto his knees,and his arms flop beside him. Is he touchingmy toys?I want to shoutour to him. Silence. I turn my head, slowly - an eterniry - towards rhe light on the radio. A terrible crash. He's fallen onto the floor. Grandmother screams.It's a stroke.Turn off the radio. Call the neighbours.I'm alonein the dark. Crying, crying. 'Want to haveone last look at him?'There's a newspaper over his head, to keepoflthe flies.There's a newspaperover thejam Grandmother'sj ust made - to keepoffthe flies. A dead body on top ofthe cupboard where rhe pots ofjam are kept. I gave them a poem to put in his cofhn. 'What rhymes with bonheur?'He had answered,'Instead otfeuille moile,you can just put lesfailles semeurent','But you can't sav that, Grandpa.' 'You can if I say so!' I would have to ask someone else.I loved him a lot, but he might not know somerhinglike that. He'd beena worker. An amazing man. A striker. They'd gone on strike at There'd been fighting. Some peoplewere killed. ,, N{onceau-les-Mines.
I

Contemplatingsuicide.A phobic object. Dying to exorcise death. Corpse, Body, Flesh convulsed to put an end to finitude. Death in the hollow ofyour hand, a finger on the trigger - to trigger offa lot more chaos,for all the others, too. Putting the lid down. Pulling the chain. Willing impotence . One bullet into the mouth, another into rhe heart.Just a vear belore his brotherhe blew his brainsout. A shotgun.Po.int blank. I couldn't understand it. I lought it without understanding. His way of saying fuck everything. I lelt only rage.As if he'd shot me. Naive policemenon bicycles.Blond hair. Outside rhe metro at two a.m. Come and see me again when you can pay me, little boy, when you've established in . 1'ourself some way. This wasn't really her scene Maybe she had nothing to do with that kind of scene. Aimed at the black, killed the white. Frankly now, do vou really think I'm going to be all right? I'm amazed by your naive optimism. I do feel a lot better,it's true. But that'sjust what worriesme, because rvhatever happens, it's too late. I'm too old. I can't start againat the beginning. The hopeyou rry to give me only makes me feel anxiety. Are you reaily taking in what I'm

Sepulchre an Oedipus Complex for

saying? is it your prolessional Or duty to pretendnot to believe me?You know - I've {inallyworked out how to do it.Just thinking of it makesme happy. But I'll haveto rvait a while, it can only be donein the spring.It'll be lovely,you'll see Falling asleep the beachwhen the tide is comingin -just taking a lew . on tabletsfirst -just too many, so as to let oneself carriedout without a fight. be I feel secretlyclose to all the other people who don't want death to be something that comes lrom outside themselves. Practising mourning for like a pianist practisinghis scales. themselves Death to ward offsomething worse? death with which we come to feel completelyat home?But there's A anotherdeathofwhich one can say nothing,which hasno pointsofreference, rvhich alienateseverything. Two rationales of suicide: the paranoid-familial of Werther, and the schizo-incest Kleist. On the one hand, death is human of and meaningful: Mama, you understand, I couldn't go on, Yes son, I understand, Yes General, I understand, everyoneunderstands,death is quick, deathis pathetic.On the other,deathis proud, thereis a contemplative driliing (if that is what it is) towards infinitv, dissolutionthrough inadvertence. The significant image, to be convincing, to stage the death scene,dries its tears the plav-actingis over! I t snatches the figureofdeath,the death that at just a game,a dizzv is a desireturned upsidedown. At first it may have been spin - come on, scareme! But it getscaught up in the n-roving chain, and is broken and shattered.The imagined death then opens onto a completely de-territorialized desire.With everybreakanotherrebeldeath.Are you going to get rid of your Oedipus for good?Since I'm in it up to the neck, let me 'society's presentmyself for the holocaust.Deciding the undecidable. Join suicides'.Stop going along r,r'ith systemat the very moment when it has the becomeintole rablepoliticalj. Death - to cut offthe last possibleline of retrear. ,-lnd spit in society's to with ey--e, all its con-tricks about lile as a preparationlor death, and its social servicesto make life tolerableon the seamy side, its Eros-Thanatos cocktails.There is the last reflectionon the frosted pictures of expectation, the agonizing wrench, and at last death - the diamond of unnamabledesire.

Institutional Psychotherapy

Transversality'

Institutional therapeutics is a delicate infant. Its development needs close watching, and it tends to keep very bad company. In fact, the threat to its life comesnot from any congenital debility, but from the factionsofail kinds that are lying in wait to rob it of its specific object. Psychologists,psychosociologists, even psychoanalysts,are ready to take over bits ofit that they claim to be their province, while voraciousgovernmentslook for their chance 'incorporate' it in their olficial texts. How many of the hopeful offspring of to avant-gardepsychiatry have beenthus kidnapped early in life since the end of the last war - ergo-therapy,social therapy, community psychiatry and so on. Let me begin by saying that institutional therapeuticstrcsgotan object, and that it must be defendedagainst everyonewho wants to make it deviate from it; it must not let itself become divorced from the reality of the social problematic. This demands both a new awarenessat the widest possible sociallevel - for instance the national approach to mental health in France 'and a definite theoretical stance in relation to existing therapeutics at the most technical levels. In a sense it may be said that the absence of any common approach in the present-day psychiatric movement reflects the segregationthat persistsin various forms between the world of the mad and the rest of society. Psychiatrists who run mental institutions suffer from a disjunction between their concern for those in their care and more general social problems that shows itself in vaious ways: a systematic failure to understand what is going on outside the hospital walls, a tendency to psychologize social problems, certain blind spots about work and aims insila the institution and so on. Yet the problem ofthe e{Iectofthe socialsignifier on the individual lacesus at every moment and at every level, and in the context of institutional therapeuticsone cannot help coming up against it all the time. The social relationship is not something apart from individual and family problems; on the contrary: we are forced to recognize it in every case of psycho-pathology,and in my view it is even more important when one is dealing with those psychotic syndromesthat present the most'de-socialized' appearance. held l. A report presented the 6rst International to Psycho-Drama Congress, in Paris in
September I964. Published inthe Rcau dcpslcholhircpieiwtilulilalle,no. r,

t2

Institutional PsychotheraPY

Transversality

r3

around the problemof the neuroses, wor.kmainly developed Freud, rvhose 1!,e can see,for instance,from the following: was well aware oi'this problem, as we lor of situations clanger a moment, can savthar in {bcta Ilwe dwellon these age to is (thatis.situation ofdanger) a)lotted every of ofanxiety dererminarrt particular fits helplessness the ofpsychical ro as development beingappropriate it. The danger fits (or oflove) the ofanobject loss ofloss the ea.lyimmaturity; danger oitheego's stuge fits castrated ofbeing the ofchildliood; danger thefirstyears in laci ofself-sufficiency' position, a whichassumesspecial ofthe super-ego, phase; finalll,fear ancl thephallic ofanxiety the ofdevelopment olddeterminants oflaten...In thecourse fitsiheperiod to themha'e losttheir corresponding ofdanger the since situarions Le shouid dropped, mostincomof o*ing to the strengthening the ego But thisonlyoccurs importance become thevnever oflove: the to people unable surmount fearofloss are Nlan,v pletely. carrv on their lo'e and in this respect of tnjependent other people's .rffici.ntl1, n s r n l sh F a h e l r , r . i o u rsi n f a n r s . c a ro f t h es u p e r - e g o o u l d o r m a l l n e v c c e a s e .i n c ei . r h e cases and relations, onlvin therarest in social it anxiety, isindispensable lormofrnoral ol A society. fewoftheold situations ofhuman independent become canan indir.idual ( ntudificabv into in too. danger, succeed surviving laterperiods makinc unlemporalr' os d i5 , 1 u , 1n 1 [ e i r e t e r m i n a n t f a n x i e t' r 'old determinants anxiety'comeup against of \\'hat is the obstaclethat the this !\'henceIhis persistence. disappearing? zrncl rhar pfevenrtheir altogether that producedthenl are Past, oncethe situations anxieties sur\rivalofneurotic olany'situation ofdanger'? A feu'pagesearlier, Freud and in the absence reamnns that anxiet)' precedesrepression:the anxiety is caused by ztn exrernaldanger, it is real;but that external danger is actuallv evoked and 'It is true that the boy felt determined by the irrstinctualinternal danger: - in this instance anxietyat being anxietyin the laceof a demand by his libido danger that lays the ground in love with his mother.'3Thus it is the internal {br rhe exreqral. In ternls ofreality, the renulciation olthe beloi'edobject of with the alcceptance the lossof the member,but the'castratiou correlates complex'itself cannot be got rid of by such a renunciation.For in eflecti! i.npfiesthe introductionofan additionalterm in the situationaltriangulation of ihe Oe,lipuscomplex,so that therecan be no end to the threat of casttation 'unconscious needlor w,hichwill continuallv reactivatewhat Freud calls the whose position had remained Castration and punishment, punisl.rme't,.a governingthe choiceof of p.ecariou. because the'principle of ambivalence' are thus irreversiblycaught up rn the working ofthe the uariousparr objecrs, will base its realit2 social signifiers.Henceforth, the authority of this social an irrational morality in rvhich punishment of survivai on the establishment
Pclican editiotr' t913, Pp tr z . N c i t I n t r o t l u c t o r yL f t t u T e s D n P s t ' c h a o n o b s i s , a n s . . J a m e s S t r a c h t r ' . l ?o-2 L, 3 . r D r d . ,P . I t 6 . 4.ibid.,p.t4t.

will be justified simply by a la'"vof blind repetition, since it cannot be explained by any ethical legality. It is nor therelore any use trying to recognizethis persistence anxiety beyond actual lsituationsof danger' of throughsorneimpossibledialoguebetweenthe ego ideal a.d the super-ego; what it in lac meansis that those'situarions danger' belongto thespecific of 'signifying logic' of this particular social framework, which will have to be analysed with the same maieutic rigour as is brought to bear in the psychoanalysis the individual. of The persistence really a repetirion,the expression death instinct.By is ofa seeing merely as a continuity, we miss the questionimplied in it. It seems it natural to prolong the resolutionof the oedipus complexinto a'successful' integrationinto societv.But surel,v would be more to the point to seethat it the way anxietv persists must be linked with the dependence the individual of on the collectivitydescribedby Freud. The fact is that, barring some total changein the socialorder, the castrationcomplexcan neverbe satisfactorily resolved,since contemporary sociery persistsin giving it an unconscious lunction of social regulation.There becomes more and more pronounced a incompatibilitybetweenthe function of the father, as rhe basisof a possible solutionlor the individual of the problemsof identificarioninherent in the structureof the conjugal familv, and the demandsof indusrial societies, in w-hich inregratingmodel of the lather/king/godpattern tends ro loseany an efrecti'eness outsidethe sphereof mystification. This is especially evidentin phases social regression,as for instancewhen lascist,d.ictatorialresimesor of regimes personal, of presidentialpower give rise to imaginary phenomena of collectivepseudo-phallicization that end in a ridiculous totemizarion bv popularvote of a leader:the leaderactually remainsessentially without anv real control over the signifyingmachine of the economicsy-stem, which sdll continuesto reirforce rhe pou'er and autonomy of its functioning. The Kennedysand Khrushchevswho tried to evade this law were 'sacrificed'though by different rituals - the one on rhe altar ol the oil companies,rhe otherson that olthe baronsofheavv industrv. The real subjectivity in modern Stares,rhe real powers of decisionrvhatever the old-fashioned dreams of the bearersof 'narional legitimacy'cannot be identified with any individual or u,ith rhe existence any small of groupofenlightenedleaders. is still unconscious It and blind, anclthereis no hope that anv modern oedipus will guide its steps.The sorutioncertainly does not lie in summoning up or trying to rehabilitate ancestraiforms, preciselv because Freudianexperience taught us to seethe problem of, the has on the one har"rd, persistence the ofanxiety beyond changes the situation in that producedir, and on the other, the limits thar can be assignedto this process. This is whereinstitutionaltherapeutics comes its objeit is ro rry ro in: changethe data acceptedby the super-ego into a new kind ofacceptance of

t+

Institutional Ps1'chotheraPy

Transversality l5 individual in the group as a being with the power of speech, and thus to re-examinethe usual mechanism of psycho-sociological and structuralist descriptions' is also, undoubtedly,a rvay ofgettingback to the theories It of ,training bureaucracy, self-nranagement, grorpr'und ,o on, r.vhich regularly lail in their object because their scientistic of .efu.al to involvemeaniirsand c o n t e n. t I think it convenientfurther to distinguish,in groups,berween the .manilest content' - that is, what is said and done, rhe atrirudesof the difrerenr members, the schisms, the appearanceof leaders, of aspiri'g leaders, scapegoats so on - and the 'latent content',which can be and discoieredonlv by interpreting the various escapes ofmeaning in the order ofphenomena. w e m a y d e f i n et h i s l a t e n t c o n t e n ra s ' g r o u p d e s i r e ' : t m u s t b e i articurated with the group'sspecificlorm of love and death instincts. Freud said rhat in serious neurosesthere was a disrocation of the fundamentalinstincts;the probre facing the analystwas ro relncegrate m them in sucha way as to dispel,say,the sympromsof sado-masochism. io undertake suchan operation,the very structureofinstitutionswhoseonly existence a as body is imaginary requires the setting-up or institutional means for the purpose though it must not be forgottenthat thesecannor claim to be more than svmbolic mediationstending by their very nature to be broken down into some kind of meaning. It is not the same as what happens in the psychoa'al'1ictransference. The phenomena imaginari,porr.rrionure not of grasped and articularedon the basisofan anarvsr's interpreiation. The group phantasy essentially is symbolic,whateverimagerymay te dra*n utong"uy ri. Its inertia is regulated onry by an endressreturn to rhe same inJolubr" problems.Experience institutional therapeutics of makesit clear that indi'idual phantasizingne'er respectsthe particular nature of this svmbolic planeofgroup phantasy.on rhe conrrary)it tries to absorbit. and to'overla1. it with particular imaginingsrhar are 'naturaily' to be found in the various roles that could be srructured by using the signifiers circurated by the collective. This 'imaginarf incarnation'ofsomeof the signifyingarticulations ofthe group - on the pretextoforganization,e{ficiency, presrlse, equally, or, ofincapacity,non-qualification, erc. - crystailizes th..iru.tu-." ur'u *toti, hindersits possibilities change,determines features for its and irs ,mass,, and restricts the urmost its possibirities dialoguewith anything ro ror that might tend to bring its 'rulesof the game, into question:in short,it proiuces ull ih. conditions degenerating for into what we have calleda clependent group. The unconscious desire ol a group, lor jnstance the ,pi.lot,gioup in a traditionalhospital,as expression a death insti,cr, wili probJly of not ue suchas can be statedin words, and will producea whole.ung. of ,y*pto_.. Thoughthosesymptomsmay in a sensebe ,articulatedlike I language, and describable-in structurar context, to the extent that thev tend a to d"iseiisethe

,initiative" renderingpointlessthe blind socialdemand1bra particular kind ofanvthing else' ofcastratingprocedureto the exclusion There area certaln measure' is pr6posing only a tem'porary What t am'no1t' ln malk diflbrentstages an number oftbrmulationsthat I havefound usefulto it sensibleto set out a kind of grid of institutional experiment. i think between the meandering of meanings and ideas among correspondence disof and the mechanrsms grora'ing especiallyschizophrenics' psvchotics, cordanceberngsetupatalllevelso|industrialsocietyinitsneo-capita]istand socialistphasewhereby the individual tendsto have to identify bureaucraric Th-e^ an rn,ith iclealof consumrng-machines-consuming-producing-machines' ofthat ideal. If ofthe catatonicis plrhaps a pioneeringinterpretation silence ofthe spokenword' the group is going to structureiiselfin termsola rejection from sile.ce?Hou'can an areaolthat societybe r"sponrc is there apart ",1',a-i the spoken of so alterecl as to make evena small dent in the process reducing betweengroups ol' we must, I think, distiuguish u,ord to a rvritten system? oi'groupsthat two kinds. one must be extremeiywary of formal descriptions they are aiming to do Tlie groupswe are dealing from r,t'hat them apart clefine and are are u,ith in institutional therapeutics involved in a definiteactivitv, into is known as research totallv di{Ierentlrom thoseusuallyinvolvedin what or to an institution' and in some sense group dvnarnics.They are attached a perspective, vie*'point on the wolld, ajob to do' other thev have a as we go This first distinction, though it mav prove difficult to sustain independentgloups and further. can be summarizedas being one between groups The subjectgroup,or group with a'vocation" endeavours clependent this casecan to coirrrol it. or"n behaviour and elucidateits object, and in could say of this type of group produceits own tools olelucidation. schotre'1 work out its own systemof that it hearsand is heard,and that it can therefore so become open to a rt'orld beyond its own hierarchizing structuresand The dependentgroup is not capableof getting things iirterests. imrneciiatc is strr,rctures subjectto its the into this sort ofperspective; way it hierarchizes the subjectgroup that it makesa adaptationto oih.. groups.One can say of group onl,vthat'its causeis heard',but of statement- u'hereas the dependent knowswhere or by lvhom, or when' no one kind it is This clistinction not absolute; is simply a first atremptto index the like two polesofreference' ofgroup we are dealingrvith. In fact it operates to oscillate sin"cee*,.ry group, bui especially every subject group, tends positions: that of a subjectivity whose r.t'orkis to speak, and a betu.eentwo ofsocietv.This reference subjectivityruhi.h i. lost ro view in the otherness |alling into the |ormalism o| role. p.o-,,i.]., us with a sa|eguard against by the analvsis;it also leads usio considerthe problem ofthe part played
'Le Translert dit fondamental de Freud pour poser le problime; psychanalyseet 5. J. Schotre, no ittslitutionelLe, r' de institution', Reuue ltslchothitaqie

r6

Institutionai Psvchotherapv

Transversality | 7 alcohoiismamong one lot ofnurses perhaps,or the generallyunintelligent behaviour ofanother (for it is quite true, as Lacan pointsout, that stupidity is anotherway of expressing violent emotion). It is surely a kind olrespectfor the m),stery embodiedin neuroses and psychoses that makesthoseattendants in our moderngra,, eyard degradethemsell'es and thus pay negative homage to the message thosewhom the entireorganizationof our societyis geared of to disregarding.Not everyonecan a{Iord, like some psychiatrists, take to refugein the higher reaches ofaestheticism and thus indicate that, as lar as theyare concerned, is not life'smajor questions it rhat they aredealingwith in their hospitalwork. . Group analysis will not makeit its aim to elucidate statictruth underlying a this symptomatology,but rather to create the conditions lavourable to a particular mode of interpretation, identical, lollowing Schotte's view, to a transference. Translerence and inter.pretation represent symbolicmode ol a intervention, but u,emust rementberthat they are not something done by an individual or group rhat adopts the role of'analvst, lor the purpose.The interpretation mav rvellbe given by the idiot of the ward if he is able to make his voiceheardat the right time, the time rvhena parricularsignifierbecomes activeat the levelofthe structureas a rvhole, instance organizing game lor in a of hop-scotch. One has to meet interpretarionhalf-way.One must therefore rid oneselfofallpreconceptions psychological, sociological, pedagogical or even therapeutic.In as much as the psychiatristor nurse wields a certain amountofpower, he or she must be considered responsible destroyingthe lor possibilities ofexpression ofthe institution'sunconscious subjecti'ity.A fixed transference, rigid mechanism,Iike the relationshipof nursesand patients a 'territorialized, with the doctor, an obligatory, predetermined, transference onto a particularrole or stereotype, worsethan a resistance analysis: is is to it a wav of interiorizing bourgeoisrepressionby the repetitive,archaic and artificialre-emergence the phenomenaof caste,w,ith all the spellbinding ol and reactionary group phantasies they bring in their train. As a temporarysupport set up to preserve, leastfor a time, the objectof at our practice,I propose to replacethe ambiguous idea of the institutional transferencewith a new concept: transaersalitl,t the group. The idea of in transversality opposedto: is (a) verticality,as described the organogramme a pyramidal structure in of (leaders, assistants, etc.); (b) horizontality,as it existsin the disturbedwards ofa hospital,or) even more,in the senilewards; in other words a stateof afrairsin which thinss and people in as bestthel,can with the situationin which they find themselves. fit Think of a field with a lence around it in rvhich there are horseswith adjustableblinkers: the adjustment of their blinkers is the 'coefEcient of transversality'. Ifthey are so adjustedas to makethe horses totally blind. then

institution ;rs subject thev will ne,,,ersucceedin expressingthemselves incohelenttermsfrom which onewill still be left to decipher than ir-i otherrvise at the object(totem and raboo)erected the very point at which the emergence The bringing to light of an in of real speech rhe group becomes impossibility. which desireis reducedto showingonly the tip of a (false)nose, this point, at itselfsincethat $'ill remain,as such,ttnconscious to cannotgive access clesire as the neurotic intends, relusing completelyto let itself be demolishedby keepingroom for a first piane But clearinga space) explanations. exhaustive lor this group desireto be identified,will immediatelyplace the of reference will throw an chancerelationships, whole statementof the problem be,vond and to that extent obscure entirely new light on'problems of organization" attemptsat formal anclapparentlyrational description.In other rvords,it is t h e t r i a l r u t t f o r a n y a t t e m p ta t g r o u Pa n a l v s i s , In such irn attempt, a lirndamenraldistinctionrvill emergeirom the very beginningbetweencuring the alienationof the group 2p6[snzlysingit, The lunction of u group analysisis not the sameas that of settingup a community Let or orientation, group-engineering. with a more oi lesspsycho-sociological is me repeat: group anal.vsis both more and less than role-adaptation, transmitting inlormarion and so on. The kev questionshave been asked have formed, at beforesub-groups beibre iikes and dislikeshave har.dened, the ievel lrom rvhich the group's potential creativity springs though rejection ol generallv all creativity is strangled at birth by its complete ionr.,.,r.. the group preferring to spend its time mouthing clich6sabout its ,rermsof r.eference" thus closing ofeversat'inganvthing olrthe possibility and real, that is, anything that could have any connectionwith other strandsof or aesthetic whatever' historical,scientific, human discourse, group'condemned by history': r+'hatsort of Take the caseof a political desirecould it live by orher rhan one forever turning in upon itself?It will have incessantlvto be producing mechanismsof defence,o{' denial, of m1,ths, dogmasand soon. Analvsisof thesecan group phantasies, repr.ession, rhe that they express natureofthe group'sdeathwish only leacito discooering historic instinctsof enslaved in its relation to the buried and emasculated or classes nationalities.It seemsto me lhat this last aspectof the masses) ,highestleyel,ofanah,sis fronr the other psychoanalytic cannot be separated problemsof the group, or indeedof individuals. In rhe traditional psychiatric hospital, for example, there is a dominant group consistingofthe director, the financial administrator, the doctors and ofthe etc.,who lorm a solid structurethat blocksanVexpression Iheir vuives, beingsof which the institution is composed. of clesire the groups of human One looksfirst at the symptomsto be seenat the \dhat happeni ro rhar desire? beingset socialblemishes, which carry the classic levelofvaiious sub-groups, but divisiveness, alsoat other signsall in their ways, disturbance, forms of

rB

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

Transve rsality

rg

will takeplace'Graduallv, presumablva certain traumaticlorm of eucor:nter envisagethem moving about more easily' Let as the flaps'areopened,one can in terms of affectivitv' us try to inragine how people relate to one.another porcupines' no one can A.cor.li.,g to Schopenhauer'slamous parable of the stand being too closeto his fellow-men: themto togetlrer protect huddled winterday, a herdofporcupines One lreezing other pricked each warmth But theirspines coidby theilcombinid ihe s"lue,ugoin.t howeler,thev sincethe coldconrinued, apartagain. that thevsoonclrew ,o puint"rttu This oncemore,and onie moretheyloundtheprickingpainful' haclto drarvtogether just on until thev discovered the right and apart went movingtogether alternate o thenrfromboth evils to distance preserve of of the degree blindne-ss In a hospital,the'coeticient of transversality'is that the suggest each of the people present. However, I would ^official resultsfrom it' ofail the blinkers, a'd the overt communication that acl.iusting the level of the medicai almost automaticallyon rr'hat happens^at clepends and the nursing sr"rperintendent, financialadministrator the superintendent, base' There may' of so on. Hence all mo'emeni is lrom the summit to the 'pressurelrom the base', but it never usually managesto course,be some must An1'modification make any changein the overallsiructureof blindness. a. reof a structural redefinition ol each person's role, and be in tcrrns people remain fixated on orientation of the whole institution' So long as themselves' they neverseeanything !hemselves, "' is a dimension that tries to overcome both the impasseof Transversaliiy pureVelticalityandthato|merehorizontality:ittendstobeachier'edwhen and, aboveail, in there is rnaximum communicationamong differentlevels an independent group is working towards' different meanings. it is this that Myhypotl.,esisisthis:itispossibletochangethevariouscoe{ficientsofunFor example, at .or..iou, transversality ihe variousie'els of an institution. place within the circle consisting of the overr communicarion that takes may remain on an exthe medical superintendentand the house'doctors is ievel, anclit may appear that its coefncientof transversality tremely lormal ue.ylo*.ontheotherhandthelatentandrepressedcoefficientexistingat nurses have more department level may be found to be much higher: the genuinerelationshipsamongthemselves,.invirtueofra'hichthepatientscan that havi a therapeutic effect' Now and remember this irake transferences though o| of is still hypothetical- the multiple coefhcients transversa]it,v, In fact, the level of transversality differing intensity, remain homogeneous' determines how .*iuting"in the group that has the real power unconsciously of other levels of transversality are regulated' the exiensive fou.iUiti,i.r a strong coefficient of Suppose- though it would be unusual there were
und 6. Parerga Paralipornna,Partl I,'Gleichnisse und Parabeln''

tra.nsversality among the house-doctors: since thev generallyhave no real powerin the running of the institution, that,strongcoefEcient would remain latent,and would be lelt only in a very small area. If I may be permitted to apply an analogv lrom thermo-dvnamicsto a spherein which matters are determined sociallinesofforce,I would say thar the excessive bv insrirurional entropy of this stare of transversalityresults in the absorption of any inclinationto lessen But do not forget that the fact that we are convinced it. that one or severalgroups hold the key to regulatingthe latent transversality of the institution as a whole doesnot mean that we can identify the group or groups concerned. They,arenot necessarily sameasthe o{icial authorities the of the establishment who control onlf its ofEcialexpression. is essential It to distinguish the real power from the manifestpower. The real relationshipof lorceshas to be analysed.Everyoneknows that the law ofthe State is not made by the ministries; similarly, in a psychiatric hospital, defacto power mav elude the o{Ecial representatives the law and be shared among various of sub-groups the ward. the specialistdepartment, even the hospital social clubor the stallassociation. seems It eminentlydesirable that the doctorsand nurses who are supposedto be responsible caring for the patientsshould for secure collective control over the managementof thosethings beyond rules and regulations that determinethe atmosphere, relationships, the everything that really makesthe institution tick. But you cannorachievethis merely by declaringa reform; the best intentions in the world are no guaranteeof actuallygettingto this dimensionof transversalitv, If the declaredintention of the doctors and nursesis to have an ellect beyondmerely that of a disclaimer,their entireselves desiringbeingsmust as be involvedand brought into questionby the signifyingsrrucrurethey face. This could lead to a decisivere-examination a whole series supposedly of of established trurhsi why does the State rvithhold grants?Why does Social Securitypersistently refusero recognize group rherapy? Though essenrially liberal, surelv medicine is reactionary when it comesto matters of classification and hierarchy- as indeed are our trade-unionfederations, though they are in theory more {o the left. In an institution, the effective, that is unconscious, source of power, the holder of the real power, is neither permanentnor obvious. It has to be flushedout, so to say, by an analytic search that at times invol'es huge detoursby way ofthe crucial problenrs of our time. If the analysis an institution consisrs endeavouring make ir aware of in to that it shouldgain control ofwhat is being said, any possibilityofcreative inten'ention will dependon its initiatorsbeingable ro existat the point where 'it shouldhavebeenable to speak'so as to be imprinted by the signifierof the group - in other words to accept a form of casrrarion.This wound, this barrier,this obliterationoftheir powersofimagination leadsback,ofcourse,

20

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

Transversality 2r translormation the presentpsychoanalytic movement- which has certainin l"'not up to now been much interestedin re-centringits activity on real patients where they actually are, that is. lor the most part, in the sphereof hospital and communitv psychiatry. The social statr:s of medical superintendentis the basis of a phantasv How couldsucha personbe alienation, settinghim up as a distantpersonage. persuadedeven to accept, let alone be eager, to have his every move questioned, without retreating in panic? The doctor who abandons his phantasy statusin order to place his role on a svmbolicplane is, on the other splitting-upof the medicalfunction hand,well placedto effectthe necessary involving variouskinds of gror"rps into a number of different responsibilities 'totemization' and individuals,The object of that function movesawav lrom andis transferred diflerentkinds ofinsritutions,extensions delegations and to ofpower.The very lact that the doctor could adopt sucha splitting-upwould thus represent the first phaseolsetting up a structureoftransversality.His 'articulated rvouldbe involvedwith the sum of the role,now like a language', grouprs phantasies and signifiers. Rather than eachindividual acting out the 's comedy life for his own and other people benefit in line with the reification of of the group, transr,ersality appearsinevitably to demand the imprinting of eachrole. Once firmly established a group wielding a significantshareof by Iegal andrealpower, this principleofquestioningand re-defining rolesis very likely,ifapplied in an analytic context,to have repercussions every other at levelas well. Such a modificationo[ego idealsalso modifiesthe introjectsol the super-ego, and makes it possibleto set in motion a tvpe of castration complexrelated to different socialdemandsfrom thosepatientspreviously and other relationships. accept experienced their familial, professional in To 'put being on trial', being verbally laid bare b.v others, a certain type of reciprocal challenge, and humour, the abolition ofhierarchicalprivilegeand soon- all this will tend to createa new group law whose'initiating' eflects will bring to light, or at leastinto the halllight, a number of signsthat actualize transcendental aspects ofmadnesshithertorepressed. Phantasies ofdeath, or ofbodily destruction, important in psychoses, be re-experienced the so can in rvarmatmosphere cfa group, eventhough one might have thought their late wasessentially remain in the controiof a neo-society to whosemissionwas to exorcise them. This said, however,one must not lose sight of the lact that, even when pavedrvith the bestintentions,the therapeutic endeavour still constantlyin is danger of foundering in the besotting mythology of 'togetherness'. But showsthat the bestsafeguard againstthat dangeris to bring to the experience surfacethe group's instinctual demands. These force everyone,whether patient or doctor, to consider the problem of their being and destiny. The groupthen becomes ambiguous.At one level,it is reassuring and protective ,

to underlie any to an analysis of the objects discovered.bv.Freudianism pents breast'laeces' order bl' the subject: p"*iUi. ^r.".ption of the svmbolic - detachable; it alsoleads but and so on, all ofrvhich are at leastin phantasy related to the oi'the role of all ihe transitionalobjectsT anal_vsis back to an all that makes life worth living *^rftl.g machine, the television,in short startingwith the picture part objects' ,oauy.furrf,..more' the sum ofall these daily onto the is basistbr sell--identification' itselfthrown of the body as the that dealswith shares the alongside hiddenStockExchange market asibclder, sport and all the rest lndustrial society aestheticism, in pseudo-eroticism, lrom the control ofour fate by its need satisfving Lincollsclous thus secut'es in - to disjoint ever'v consumer/producer death instinct foinr oi ui.t of the would find itself becoming a great ,u.h u *'u1' that ultimatel,vhumanity God of the Econornyshall only as the.suPreme lragmented body held togeti.rer 'the order of pointl't's ro forcea socialsymptom to fit into decree.It is, then, basis; it ivould be like taking an ;hd;', Ibt it.,ut i. in the last resort its only hundred timesa day and shuttinghim u.l his oUr..rionutrvhowashes handsa onto pantc his svmptomatology in a rootn without a sink he would displace attacksofanxietl" and unbearable ttansversalitvwill it be possiUte i{'there ts a certain deg'ee '->f Only 1t119tt to continualre-thinking- to set golng o,liy to. a titne, sinceall this is subject group as a of using the real un u,-tutyti.processgiving individuals a .hope the group and that huppei', the individual u'ill manifestboth mirror. When to chain' he will be revealed himsel{.If the group hejoins actsas a signifying neuroticdilemmas lf' on the other himselfas he is bevondhi' i*ugi'.'u'l'and caughtup in its alienated' f-,".a, fr. happenstojoin u g,n,i that is profoundlv his narcissismreinlorced will have own distorted imagery, tit ntu'otit continue silently devoting his wildest hopes,while the psychotic can L.1'onO h i m s e l f t o h i s s u b l i m e u ' ' i u " " u l p u t ' i o n ' ' T h e a l t e r n a t i v e t o a n i n t e joinn t i o n rve the that an individual would ;i ;;; il"p-"nalvtic kind is the possibility accessto the group's thus gain g.oup-u. both listener and speaker' and i n w a r d n e sa n d i n t e r P r et t ' s Ifacertaindegreeoftransversalitybecomessolidlvestab]ishedinan and in-thegroup: the delusions institution,a new kind ofdialogue ca"tegin hithertokept the patient which have maniGstations all the other unconscrous inakindofsolitaryconfinementcanachieveacollectivemodeo|expresston. Themodificationo|theSuper.egothatlspokeofearlieroccursatthemoment to rea<1'v emerge where social when a particular model of lunguugt'is a ritual' To consider the have been hitherto functioning only as structures processis to posethe problem of oossibilitv oftherapists intervening in such a would, in turn' presupposeto someextent a radical ;;;;t;;;;;tit.r'Ji.rt
than it is given by Winnicott 7. I use this term in a more general sense

't"trr-rl,.a

:1n'l3

.:::

2'2 Institutional Psychotherapv and del-ences a generatingobsessional screening access ranscendence, all to rnity at mode of alienationone cannot heip finding comforting,lending ete the interest.But at the other, there appearsbehind this artificialreassurance most detailedpicture of human finitude,in which everyundertakingof mine is taken from me in the name of a demand more implacablethan mv own of up death - that ol being car,rght in the existence that other, who alone suaranteeswhat reachesme via human speech.Unlike rvhat happens in r/ to individual anal.vsis, there is no longeranv imaginary rel'erence the maste wav of a to and it thereforeseelns me to represent possible slaverelationship. overcomingthe castrationcomplex. * to Transversalityin the group is a dimensionoppositeand complementary the sructures that generatepvramidai hierarchizationand sterile ways of transrnittingmessages. source of action in the group, going Transversality is the unconscious beyondthe objectivelaws on which it is based,calrying the group'sdesire. This dirnensioncan only be seenclearlv in certain groups rvhich, intentry tionally or otheru.,ise, to acceptthe meanirtgof their praxis,and establish in themselves subject groups - thus putting themselves the position ol as having to bring about their orvn death, lrom outside,and groupsare determinedpassively By contrast,dependent magically protect themwith the help of mechanismsof self-preservation, selvesfrom a non-senseexperiencedas external. In so doing, the! are re.jecting possibilitl' of the dialecticalenrichment that arisesfrom the all group'sotherness. the oftransversality, A group analysis, setlingout to reorganize structures a seems possibility providing it avoidsboth the trap ofthosepsychologizing descriptionsol its own internal reiationshipswhich result in losing the peculiarto the group, and that of compartmentalizaphantasmicdimensions group. tion which purposelykeepsit on the levelofa dependent The effectofthe group's signifieron the subiectis felt, on the part ofthe 'threshold' of castration,for at each phase of its latter, at the level ol a symbolic historv, the group has its own demand to make on the individual involving a relativeabandonmentoftheir instinctualureingsto'be subjects, partofa group'. There may or may not be a compatibility betweenthis desire,this group for Eros, and the practicalpossibilities eachpersonofsupportingsuch a trial - a trial that rnay be experiencedin different wavs, from a sense ofrejection or that could lead to a permanent even of mutilation, to creativeacceptance i changen thepersonalitr. it This imprinting bv the group is not a one-\4a)'affair: givessomerights, But, on the other hand, it can some authority to the individuals a{Iected.

Transversalit,v 2g prodr'rce alterations in the group's level of tolera'ce towards individual dive.gences, result in crisesover lnystifiedissuesthat will and endangerthe group's future. The role olgroup analystis to revealthe existence ofsuch situations and to . leadthe group as a whoie to be lessready to evadethe lessons they teach. It is rny hvpothesis that thereis nothing inevitableabout the bureaucratic self-mutilation a subject groupJor its unconscious of resort to mechanisrns that milirareagainstits potentiarrransversaliry. They depend,rrom the first moment, an acceptance the risk _ which accompanies on of the emergence of any phe'omenonofrear meaning- ofhaving to conrronti.rutionutity] aeuii, and the otherness ofthe other.

The Group and the person 25

The Group and the Personr

A fragmented balance.sheet To lollo'v so many other speakers the themeof society, responsibilitv on the of i n d i v i d u a l s , i l i t a n t s ,g r o u p sa n d s . o n , c r e a r e s c e r t a i ni n h i b i t i o n . m a It is a minefie with questioners ld. hidden in fortifieddug-outswairing to atrackr.,ou: what right has he to speak?what business it olhis? rvhat is.-he is getting at? And professional academicsare there too, to recall ,,o, to n.,oJ.rtr,,.1nd systematicall,v restrict a'v approach to theseproblems that is remorely to ambitious. N o t e v e na m b i t i o u s n e c e s s a r i l b , t r e r a t e do r e s p o n s i b i l i t y .o r e x a m p r e . , vu t F we ma,vstudy this or that text of \{arx or Freud, we mav studl it rn depth, seeing in the cortext ofthe generaltrendsolthe period; but very leru it people will agree to pursue that study into its bearing on the present day, on its inrplicarion.s sav, rhe de','elopment iinperlrism and rhe Third r\,orld, for. of or a particular current schoolofthousht. In diflerentplacesand dilrerentci.crn,srances haveput fb^vard I crifrerent ideas. For ir-)stance have spokenof the'intrr-rjects I o|the super-ego,, the of capacitvofdependentgroups ro allorvthe individuar super-ego a rl.ee rein. I h:rve tried to suEgest procedures instit'tional analtisis. lor sieki'g more or lesssuccessiulll, introduceflexibilirv.Today I $,ant to go further, to but once a g a i n t h e r e i s r h i s i n h i b i t i o n .T h e b e s tw ^ y r o r a c k l e ; t i . , t t t , i n t . ro rrv ro express my ideasjustas they come into mv head. T'hefirst quesrionis: rvharcan ir possibry for 'them,?Do I reaily do needto sav any more, and ro exposemvselfyet again?The peopleand groups I ha,".e know'and arsi-redrvith go about their businesswith little concern for institutional analvsis:histo'y takesits course,and all groups tend to follow th.eir,routine unti.ltheir path is divertedin somer.vay other by an obstacle, or wlretherironr wirhin or without. No, that is 'ot precisel,v true: the 'rilitant groupswith whom I am stiil in touch, institurionaltherap'groups and the groupi in the FGERI,2 have not
r.Firstgivenasaralktoaworkinggroupatl_aBorde i n r 9 6 6 , a n d p u t r n r o w r t l i n g i n - { p r irl9 6 g . 2 FiddrationdesCroupesd'tucleetdeRechercheInsrirutionelle(FcderationifInsiiruriJnal Stud1,and ResearchGroups), producing rhe retiew Rcchercfus, published in paris.

been without interesrin the subject;it isjust thar they take it ror,"vhat on it, w.ho]e,is - ideas picked up here and rhere lrom Marx, Freud, Lacan, fe Trotskyisrcriricism and so on. some indeed think that quite ..rough i, already going on, and that the time spentabsorbingrhose ideascould will be used thinking about somethingelse. for It seems me, on rhecontrary.lhar if our theories ro are not properlyworked out' we are rn danger offloundering about, wasting our e{rorts'at collective thinking, and Ietting ourse.lvesbe carried u*uy Ly psycho-sociologicaily inspired.trends ofthought or be caughrup by the demanis ofthe rrp;?_;;;. of hard-linemilitant groups. Take one hard-liner,Louis Althusser: Theproletarian revorution needs arso militants whoarescholars (historical materialism) and phiiosophers (dialecticai materialism) help to derend to una a.u.top it, theory . The fusion Marxisttheory of with the workers'movementtt. gr.ut.rt i, e'entin rhewholeofhtrmanhisrory firsreffect (its beingthe socialisr revolitions). Philosophy represenrs class the struggre theory. in The key function trrepraciice of ot philosophy besumnred in a word:tracing can up a lineofdemarcation between tru. andlalse ideas. Leninsaid,'The entire As class siruggle mavar rimes contained be in the battlelor one word rarher than another.some"-words figrrtamongthemser'es, cause equivocation, of overwhichdecisive, undecided, but barrles are ;tffi: :::,:tt Amateurskeepoutr I stiil want to say rhingsas they comero mind without . bting on guard alr the time, but I havet..n uiu.n.d. ivi,hou, ,.utring it, ii. class strugglelies in rrait ar every corner- especialry sinceintellectuit, iulr, whatAlthusser calrs'crass instinct'. It seems that the classstruggre.un.onr. downro a collisionberween crasses words- the words of ,thJJass, uguin.t of the wordsof the bourgeoisie. Does it realrymatrer so much what oneiuys? one Trotskyisrgroup did me the honour of devoting over half of a ,i*r..n_ pagepamphlet to a vehementdenu.nciation of my tedioustheories group of subjectivity,I almost collapsed under the weight of thei, u..rrurioir,-pJI "elementl,your bourgeois, impenitent idearist,irresponsible lalse theories couldmislead good militants.,a They comparedme to Henri de Man, a Nazi collaborator sentenced his absenceto foiced rabour when the war in was over. It makes you think . . . To.return to the point. My inhibitions, as you can see)can be expressed only bv beingdressedup in externarstate-ents, and now trrat I am using quotations as weapons of debate, I will offer some more in the hope oi salvation:
comme arme de la rlvolution,, La pmfe, no, 3.'La Philosophie r 3g, April r 96g. de 4. Cahierc La Vlrit6,.Sciences humaines et lurte de classes,series, no. l, r965 (General Ediror: Pierre Lamberr):'lndeed the rheoriss ofr\{. cuartari and his-r.iends are rhemserves arienan a t i o n .. . ' ( p . 1 6 ) .

26

Institutional Psychotherapv

The Group and the Person e7 and, more groups, UJRF,7 Trotskyistgroupsand the Yugoslavbrigades, the recently, the sag'd the 'Communist menace'- the TwentiethCongress of by of theCommunist Party of the Soviet Union, the Algerian w,ar, the War in Vietnam, left wing of the UNEF,8 and so on and so on. the Yet I also like that kind of inwardness I see in Descartes,seekingto find strengthfrom within himself, and the ultra-inward writing of people like Proust and Gide; I likeJarry, Kafka,Joyce,Beckett,Blanchotand Artaud justasin musicI like Faurd,Debussy and Ravel.Clearly, then,I am a divided man:a petty bourgeoiswho has flirted with certain elerqentsof the workers' movement, has kept alive his subscriptionto the ideologyof the ruling but class. IfAlthusser had been there, I should have had to make my choice, and I might u'ell have found myself in the serried ranks of those indispensable agents any social revolution - the theory-mongers.But this brings us back of to square one- the same problem has to be facedall over again. For whom do I speak?Am I really only one of those pathetic agents of the academic ideology,the bourgeois ideology, who try to build a bridge between the classes so contribute ro integrating the working classinto the bourgeois and order? Another figure to whom I owe a lot is Sartre. It is not exactly easyto admit it. I likeSartrenot so much for the consistency his theoretical of contribution, but the opposite- for the way he goesoffat tangents,for all his mistakesand or thegoodfaith in which he makes them, from Les Communistes La Nausieto his endeavours integrate Marxist d.ialecticinto the mainstream of philosto ophy,which has certainly lailed. I like Sartre preciselybecause ofhis failure; he seems me to have set himself against the contradictory demands that to weretormenting him and to have remained obsessed with them; he appearsto have resolved no problem, apart from never having been seduced by the elegance structuralism, or the dogmatism of some of Mao Tse-tung's more of distinguishedadherents. Sartre's confusions, his naiveties, his passion, all add to his value in my eyes. Which brings me back to the slippery slope: humanism,preservingour values and all that. Ofcourse,that is only as long as the individual unconsciousand history do not meet,and the topology of the Moebius strip as delineatedby Lacan is not a meansofgetting lrom one to the other. As far as I am concerned,posing the questionis something of a device, lor I am convinced - as experienceof psychoses and serious neurosesmakes absolutely clear - that, beyond the Ego, the subject is to be found scattered in fragments all over the world ol history: a patient with delusions will start talking foreign languages,will
7. UJRF: Union desJeunessesRpublicaines de France (the youth movement ofthe French C c m m u n i s tP a r t v ) . 8. UNEF: Union Nationale esEtudianude France. d

lVhelea porr'erful impetus beerr has given grouplormation to neuroses diminish may and at all events temporariiv disappear Freud]. attempts havealso fsavs Justifiable nrade turn thisantagonism to neuroses group been berween and lormation therapeuto tic account. Eventhose whodo notregret disappearance from the ofreligious illusions the civilizedworld of todayu'ill admit that so longas theywerein forcethey ollered thosewho were bound by them the mostpowerfuiprotection againstthe danger of Nor neurosis. is it hardto discern all thetiesthatbindpeople mvstico-religious that to or phiiosophico-religious andcomrnunities expressions sects are ofcrooked cures ofali kinds of ileuroses. of this is correlated All with rhecontrasr between directlysexual whichareinhibited theiraim.s impulsions those and in As you see.Freud did not dissociate problem of neurosis the lrom what is in expressed the term'collective grouping', For hirn there is a continuity betweenthe statesof being in love, hvpnosisand group formation. Freud might u'ell authorize me to say whatever I liked lrom a lree association of 'That's thesethemes.But the hard-linersonceagainseize microphone: the all very well when you're talking ofneurosis or even institutional therapy, but have no right to say'u,hatever please the highly responsible in field of vou 1'r-'u the classstruggle. . .' The point upon which I ibel most uncertain,and militant groupsare most intransigent,is that of the group's subjectivity.'. . . production also is not orlly a particlllar production.Rather,it is alwavsa certainsocialbodv, a rodal :subject, whrch is active in a greater or sparser totalitv of branchesof production.'t'Oh yes, I am well aw,arethat when N{arx talks like that of a social subiect he does not mean it in the way I use it, involving a correlateof phantasizing,and a rvholeaspectofsocial creativitywhich I have soughtto sum up as'transversality'.All the same,I am glad to find in \{arx- and no longer the 'young Marx'- this re-emergence subjectivity. of !!'ell nort'. this quotations gzrtnehas repercussions a register of the on unconsciouslevel. I have only to read them out, and the spectreof guilt recedes, statueof the Commander the victim of intemperance, is wellthe all I can now sav rvhateverI like on my own account.I am not going to tr.vto produce a theory basing the intrinsic interlinking ofhistorical processes on the demandsof the unconscious. me that is too obvious to need demonTo strating.The u,holelabric of m1,inmost existence made up of the eventsof is corltemporaryhistorl'- at leastin so far as they have affected in various me wavs. Nly phantasieshave been moulded by the'r936 complex', by that wonderful book of Trotsky's, M) Ltft,by all the extraordinaryrhetoricof the Liberation, especiallvthose of the 1,outh hostelling movementJanarchist
i eo f 5 . F r e u d , G r o u p P s l c h o L o g a n d t h e A n a l 2 tsh sE g o( r 9 z r ) , e d . J . S r r a c h c y , i n V o l . x v i i i o f t h e C o m p l e t eW o r k s . H o g a r t h P r e s s ,t 9 5 5 . p p . 6 7 - r 4 3 . 6. Karlil1arx,/arroduclionrotheCriliqueofPoliticalEconomlli35T),publishedasrhelnrroducrionin (Pelican Marx Library, rg73). Grundrisst

qB Institutional PsychotheraPv halllcinate history, and wars and classconflictswill becomethe meansof his/her own sell-expression. the history of All this ma1'be true of madness'vou maY say, but histor.v, Here again, I show my with such madness. to socialgroups,has notl-ring do fundamentalirresponsibility.If only I could content myself rvith itemizing the various areasofphantasy in which I can find securitylBut then I would remain condemned to going back and lorth in a dead end, and would have to that were part admir that I have merely vielded to the external constraints and parcel of each ef the situationsthat made me. Underlying my different options - being-lor-historv, being-for-a-particular-group' being-for-literature - is there not some searchfor an unthinking answerto what I can only being-lor-suffering? call being-lor-existence, The child, the neurotic, everv one of us, starts by being denied any true of possessi,rn selt fcr the individual can only speak in the context of the discoursecf the Other. To continue with the quotation lrom Freud I gave earlieron, formations symptom bv is to a I1'he leftto himself, neurotic obliged replace hisorvn is oi He his {iom ivhichhe is exclr-rded. creates own rvorld the sreatgrouplormations and of his hts lor imagination himself. orr'llreligion, own svstem delusions, thus of evidence way in of the recapitulates institutions hr-rmanity a distorted whichis clear q sexual inlpulsions bv part theciominating plaved thcclirectl;' to, discourse ofthe groupsofyoung peoplethat I belonged The established in I of discourse the workers'organizations encountered the the established filties, the philosophicaldiscourseofthe bourgeoisuniversity,literary disand its own eachhad its own consistency and ail the other discourses, course, and eachdemandedthat I adapt myselfto it in order to trv and make axioms, attempts at mastering it m1' own. At the same time, these successive discoursesactualll, lbrmed me by lragmenting me - since that fragmentation itselfwas, on the plane of the imaginary,simply the first beginningof a more proibund reuniting. After reading a novel, I would find a whole new world openin{ trp belble me in, say,a vouth hostel,quite anotherin politicalaction by and so on. My behaviourIVasthus affected a kind of poli morphism with more or less perverseimplications. Diflerent social bodies of relerencewere expectingme to make a decisionon one level or another. and to become in established someidentifiablerole - but identifiableb,vwhom?An intellecI Perhaps, but in the distance revolutionary? tual?A militant?A prolessional 'You are going to be a psychoanalyst.' beganto hear somethingsaying, Note. however. that these different orders must not be seen on the same ievel. A certain tvpe of group initiation has its own special imprint: real
q. Freud. ()roup Ps-rchologlt the 'lnal1sisofthe Ego,p. t4t. and

The Group and the Person 29 militantactivit), in a reified social context createsa radical break with the sense passivitythat comeswith participationin the usual institutions.It of maybe that I shali later on come to see that I was myself conributing a certain activism, an illusion of eilectiveness, headlong rush forward. Yet I a believe that no one who had the experienceof being a militant in one of those youthorganizations mass movements,in t.heCommunist Party or some or splinter group, will ever again be just the same as everyoneelse.Whether therewas real effectivenesshardly matters; certain kinds of action and concentration representa break with the habitual social processes, and in particularwith the modes of communication and expressionof feeling inherited from the lamily. I have tried to schematize this break, this difference, by distinguishing between subjectgroup and the objectgroup. This involvesto someextent the reopening questionof the distinction betweenintellectuals the and manual rvorkers,slight chanceoftaking up the desire a ofa group, howeverconcealed it may be, a chanceof escapingfrom the immutable determinism whose models come lrom the structufe of the nuclear family, the organization of labour industrialsocieties terms of rvages (in in and of hierarchv),the army, t h ec h u r c h n d t h e u n i v e r s i t l . a A smallgroup of militants is somethingapart from society;the subversion it plansis not usually directed to something in the immediate future, exceptin such exceptional cases as that of Fidel Castro or the Latin American guerriilas. horizon is the boundary ofhistory itself: anything is possible, Its even in reality the universeremains opaque.Somethingof the same sort. if existsin institutional pedagogy and institutional psychotherapy, Even in impossible, dead-endsituations,one tries to tinker with the institutional machinery, producean eflecton somepart of it; the institutionsacquirea to kind of plasticity, at least in the way they are representedin the sphere ol intention. Caslro,at the head of hundreds of thousandsof Cubans, unhesitatingly wentto \{'ar againstwhat he called 'organigrammism', or planning from the cenre. This is something that is a problem throughout all the so-called socialist societies. certain concept of the institution, which I should call A non-subjective, implies that the systemand its modifications exist to servean externalend, as part of a teieologicalsystem.There is a programme to fulfil, and a number of possibleoptions, but it is always a question of responding to specific demandsto produce- production here being taken in the widest sense (it canreferto entertainmentor education as well as to consumergoods).The production of the institution remains a sub-whole wirhin production as a whole. is a residue, It petit'a'.What are suggesting what Lacan callsthe objet the laws governing the formation o[ institutions? Is there not a general problemof the production of institutions?

3o

InstitutionalPsychotheraPv

The Group and the Person 3 r Eventod.a1,, both the technological in and the industrialfields,the organization of'production and even the internal structure of companiesare still largely dependent the modelsset up by capitalisrn. on We are alsoseeingthe importationinto Russia and Czechoslovakiaof the capitalist partern of mass consumption ofcars. It looksas though the plannedstructureofthe socialist States not capable is olpermitting the emergence olanv form of originalsocial creativitv response the dentands in to ofdiflerentsocialgroups.Verv diflerent wasthe situationafter the r9r7 revolution, beforethe Stalinist terror took over. Though the sovietsrapidly degenerated the masslevel, there were at someintensivelycreative 1.earsin a number of specificareas - cinema, architecture, education, sexuality,etc. Even Freudianismmade considerable progress. The r 9 r 7 revolution is still chargedwith a powerful group Eros, and it will Iong continue to exercisethat porver: the vast lorcesofsocial creativity unleashed it illuminated the field ofresearchin all spheres. by \\'e may rvellbe witnessingthe darvnof a new revolutionarydevelopmer-rt thatwill follow on lrom that sombre period, but we are still too closeto the dailver,ents ofhistorl.to seeit clearlv.The extraordinaryway that bureaucratization tookplacein the BolshevikParty and the sovietStateunderStalin seems me comparableto neurotic processes to that becomemore violent as the instinctsunderlying them are more powerful. The Stalin dictatorship a I couldneverhave taken so excessive lorm had it not neededto repressthe fastest-florr'ing currentolsocial expression world haseverknown. It must the I alsobe recognized that the voluntarismofthe Leninist organizationand its I s,vstematic mistrust of the spontaneityof the massesundoubtediyled it to missseeing revolutionarypossibilities the represented the soviets. fact by In wasany real theory of sovietorganization Leninism:'All power there never in to the soviets'was only a transitional slogan, and the sovietswere soon centralized suit the Bolsheviks'de to terminationto maintain absolute control of all porverin view of the rise of counter-revolutionary attack fi-om both withinand without. The only institutionsthat remainedimportant were the State porr'er, Party and the armv. The systems organizational the of decentralization established the BolshevikParty during the yearsofunderground by struggle disappeared lavour of centralism. in The Internationalwas militarizedrvilly-nilly, and the various organizationsin sympathy with Bolshevism were made to accept the absurd 'Trventy-One Points'. Enormous revolutionarvlorcesall over the world thus found themselvesarbitrarily cut off from their proper sociaicontext, and some Communist bodiesnever really (The Communist movement was unable, above all, to become recovered. established organizedin vast areas ofwhat we today call the Third World and -presumablyto indicatethat it is'a world apart'.) The samepattern of organization (Partir - Central Committee - Politburo - secretariat secretary-general;and mass organizations, links between -

r i e s o l e c o l l d s a yt h a r r e y o l u t i o n p r o d u c e n s t i t u t i o n s ; t hc r e a t i v e u m b l i n g s that ulrleashedthe French revolution rvere luxuriant in this respect'But bewareof spelling revolution with a capitai R. Things happenedby way of and any masterplan remainedentirel)'abstractand modilications, successive constitunever put into eflect:this is evident in, for instance,the successive tions drafted bv the French revolution.Only with the historvof the rvorkers' plan settingout to produce movementsince lvlarx have we seena conscious the institutional lnodelsfor reorgauizing structureof the Statenon-r"rtopian witl'r a view to its I'uturer',itheling awa.v- for starling up a revolutionary power, for setting up political and trade-union bodies aiming (at least in theorv) to fuifil the demands of the class struggle' It is noteworthy that splinter groups, organizationalproblems have olten more truly engendered and with major battles, even schisms,than have ideologicaldivergences; problem of organizationbecamethe primordial one. Debates Lelinism, the very often no the party line, the signifiedand the signification\'\'ere abor-rt lvhat was at issueat the levelof the organization' a more rh,{l'l lront to conceal ai signifier,which at timeswent down to the tiniestdetail.Who shouldconrol or rl.ris that authority?Horv should the unions be relatedto the Party?What tvasto be the role ofthe soviets? of There is of course a generai problem about the subjectiveprocesses 'breakthroughgroups' tl-rroughout simply history,but for the moment I r'r'ant to fbcusthe idea ol the subjectgroup on the birth ofrevolutionarygroups,ru These groups make a spccial point of linking. or tr)'ing to link, theit . theil revolutionaryprogramme Hisoptions ver)' closel,v org:rnization "vith to one great creative event that was stifled by the torically,,we can point hegemonyof stalinism in the USSR and in the Communist International. problems stili seeorganizational Even today, most revolutionarytendencies in the lramework within which thev were lormulated fift,vvearsago by Lenin. Irnperialism,on the other hand, seemsto have been capableof producing relative institutional solutions enabling it to escapefrom even the most ordeals.After the crisisof I929 it producedthe Nen' Deal; after catastrophic and SecondWolld \\rar it was able to organize'reconstruction' re-mould tl-re effected Thesewere,olcourse.only partial measures) relations. iuternational bv tria.l and error, since the dominant imperialism had lormulated no policy or aims. But in the terms of production,thev have enabled consistent inrperialism to remain considerablvin advance ol the so-calledsocialist Statesin its capacity for institutional creativity. But in the socialistStates ofreform since r956 hasi-etseenthe light ofday. In of nor"re the maior projects it this respect is the diflerencethat is crucial.At the time olthe first Five Year introducing capitalist Productionplans into its lactories Plan, Russia r.vas
h t r o . l t u o u l d b e p a r t i c u l a r l vi n t c r e s t i n g o a p p l v r h i s i d e a t o p o p u l a r r e l i g i o u s e r e s i e s

32

Institutional Psychotherapy The Group and the Person 33 It may be said that the working classmust simpll' e{Iecta 'restitution'ol these subjective procedures,that they must becomea disciplinedarmv of militants so on. Yet surelywhat they are seeking something and is diflerentthev rvantto producea visibleaim for their activities and struggles. return To tothenotionsI put forward provisionally,I would say that the revolutionary organization become separated lrom the signifier of the working class's has discourse, becomeinsteadclosedin upon itselfand antagonistic any and to expression ofsub.jectivitv the part ofthe various sub-wholes on and groups, thesubjectgroups spoken of by Marx. Group subjectivitv can then express itself by way ofphantasy-making, which channelsit offinto the sphereof onj theimaginary. be a worker, to be a young person,automaticallymeans To sharing particular kind of (most inadequate)group phantasy.To be a a militant worker,a militant revolutionary,meansescaping lrom that imaginaryworld and becoming connectedto the real texture ofan organization, part of the prolongation of an open formalization of the historical process. In eflect, sametext for analysis the ofsocietyand its classcontradictions extends into both the text of a theoretical/political system and the texture of the organization. There is thus a double articulationat three levels:that of the spontaneous, creativeprocesses the masses; that of their organizational of expression; that of the theoreticallormulation of their historical and and strategic aims. Not having grasped this double articulalion, the workers' movement unknot'ingly lalls into a bourgeois individualistideologi,.In reality,a group is not just the sum of a nurnber of individuals: the group does not move immediately lrom 'I' to 'you', from the leaderto the rank and frle,lrom the partyto themasses. subjectgroup is not embodiedin a delegated A individual whocanclaim to speakon its behalf: it is primarily an intentionto act, based on a provisional totalizationand producing somethingtrue in the developmentof its action..UnlikeAlthusser,the subjectgroup is not a theoretician producing concepts; producessignifiers, it not signification; producesthe it institution and institutionalization,not a party or a line; it modifies the general directionofhistorl', but does not claim to write it; it interpretsthe situation,and with its truth illuminates all the formulations coexisting simultaneously the workers' movement,Today, the truth olthe NLF in in Vietnamand the Democratic Republic of Vietnam illuminates the whole rangeof possibilities struggle against imperialism that now exist, and lor reveals real meaningofthe period ofpeaceful coexisrence the that lollowed theYaltaand Potsdamagreements. Today, too, the struggleofrevolutionary organizations Latin America brings into questionall the lormulationsol in the workers'movementand all the sociological theoriesrecognized the by bourgeois mind. Yet one cannot say that Che Guevara,Ho Chi-minh, or the ofthe NLF are producersofphilosophicalconcepts: is revolutionleaders it

Partv and people,s16.)is just as disastrous the internationalCommunist in rro!'ementers whole. The samesort of militant superstructures, a established in a revolutionarycontext,are supposed supply to the organizational to needs o{'a highiy irrdustrialized socialistState.This absurdity is productiveof the \4,orst l)ureaucratic perversions. How can the sarne handfulof'menpropose to direct everything at once - State bodies,organizations ofl,oung people,of wolkers and ofpeasants,cultural activity, the armv, etc.,erc.- with noneof the intermediate authoritieshavingthe leastautonor.r.r1, in working out its own line of actior-r? Whether or not it givesrise to contradictions with this tendency or t.hat,or to confrontationsthat cannot be resolvedsimply bv arbitration liorri above. Never has the internationaiistideal fallen so lorvl The reaction ol the pro-Chinese movements has beento preacha return to Stalinistorthodoxy, as revisedand correctedbv Mao Tse-tung,but in fact it is hard ro seehorvthey rvill resolr.e theselundamental problerns.At the end of the iast century', a militant was someonelormed by the struggle, who could break with the dominant ideologvand could toleratethe absurditvof dailv life, the hurniliatiorrsof repression, and evendeath itself, because thereu'as no doubt in his mind that everyblow to capitalismwas a stepon the h,ayto a socialist society. The only context in which we find such revolutionariestoday is that of guerrilla uarfare, of which Che Guevara has ieft us such an extraordinarv politic|. account in his Testarnettt| The political or syndical sr1,le the Communist organizations today of of tends to be totally humourless.The bureaucrat experiences politics and svndicalisnr the short term;he is oft.en in felt to be an outsiderat work, even though his comrades recognize meritsof what he is doing,and rely on him the - at his request asone would rely on a public service. * There ale exceptionsJ a great manv indeed.who are genuinemilitants of the peoplein thoseorganizations,but the party machinemistusts them, keepingthenron a tighr rein, and ends up bl'destrovingthem or trying to expeithem. it is alwavs the massof the peoplewho havecreatednew fcrrn.is ofstruggle: 'invented' it was thev r.vho soviets,thet,rvho set ap ad hacstrike committees, in thev rvho first thought of'occupations t936. The Party and the unionshave retreatedfrom the creativitv of the people;indeed,sincethe systematicallv Stalin peliod, they have not n-lerely retreatedbut have positivelyopposed innovation of any kind. One has only to recall the part played by the communists in France at the Liberation, when they used lorce as lvell as persuasion reintegrate into the framelr,ork to olthe Stateall the new formsof struggleand organizationthat had emerged. This resultedin rvorkscommitteeswithout porver,and a Social Securitl,that is merely a form of delayed wagesto be nranipulatedbv managementand the Stateso as ro control the working classand so on.

g4

Institutional Psychotherapv

The Group and the Person 35 phantasy mechanismsof this nature are still at work in capitalist societies. The rvorkers'movement seemsto be peculiarl,vunfitted to recognizethose mechanisms; relatessubjectiveprocesses individual phenomena,and it to lails to recognizethe series of phantasies which actually make up the real fabric the whole organizationand solidity ol the masses. achieveany ol To understanding ofsocial groups, one must get rid ofone kind ofrationalistpositivist vision of the individual (and of history). One must be capableof grasping unitiesunderlyinghistoricalphenomena, modesof symbolic the the communication proper to groups (where there is often no mode of spoken contract), the systemsthat enable individuals not to lose themselvesin interpersonal relationships, and so on. To me it is all reminiscent a flock of of migrating birds: it has its own structure, the shape it makes in the air, its function, direction - and all determined without benefit of a single central its committee meeting, elaborationof a correctline. Generallyspeaking, or our understanding group phenomenais very inadequate.Primitive societies of arecollectively better ethnologiststhan the scholarssent out to study lar them. The gangof young men that lorms spontaneously a sectionof town in does recruit membersor chargea subscription; is a matter of recogninot it tionandinternalorganization. Organizingsucha collective depends nor only on the words that are said, but on the lormation of images underlying the constitution any group, and theseseemto me somethingfundamental- the of support upon which all their other aims and objectsrest. I do not think one canfulll'graspthe acts!attitudesor inner life ofanl'group without grasping the thematics and functions of its 'acting out' of phantasies. Hitherto the workers'movement has functioned only by way of an idealist approach to problems. these There is, lor instance, description no ofthe special characteristics theworkingclassthat established ParisCommune, no description of the of its creative imagination. Bourgeois historians o{Ier such meaningless comments that 'the Hungarian workerswere courageous', as and then pass on to a formal,self-enclosed analysisof the variouselements socialgroups of as though they had no bearing on the problems of the class struggle or organizationalstrategy, and without reference to the lact that the laws governing the group's formations of images are different in kind from contractuallarvs- like those relative to setting up a limited company, for instance, the French Association Law of r 9o r . You cannot relate the sum ol' or a group'sphantasyphenomenato any s_vstem deductionsworking only of with motivations made fully explicit at the rational level. There are some moments historywhen repressed in motivesemerge, whr-.rle a phantasyorder, that can be translated,among other things, into phenomenaof collective identification with a leader- for instanceNazism. The individual 'I' asks whcrethe imageis, the identifying image that makesus all membersof 'Big gangrather than Jojo's';Jojo is that dark fellow with the motor-bike, Boy's'

ary actionthat becomes speech and interpretation, independent ofany formal studl' and examinatiorr the totality of what is said and done.This doesnot of nlean that one has no right to sa,r' anything - on the contrary, one can say 'w what one wants all the more lreely preciselybecause hat one saysis less irnportant than what is being done.Sa2ing not always /oizg! is Thi.sbringsus to a mofe general problenr: does'saying'meanan\,thing more tharrthe productionofits own sense? Sureiy,what the wholeanall.sis Capilal of makesciear is precisel,v that behind every process olproduction, circulation and consumptionthereis an order ofsymbolicproductionthat constitutes the very labric of everv relationship prodrrction, circulation and consumption, of and ofall the structura!orders,It is impossible separate production to the of an) consumercornmodityfrom the institution that supportsthat production, The sarnecan be said of teaching,training, research, etc.The Statemachine and the machine ofrepression produce anti-production, is to say signifiers that that exist to block and preventthe emergence ofany strbjective process the on part of the group. I believer.,u'e should think of repression.or the existence of the State,or bureaucratization. as passive inert, but as dynamic.Just not or as Freud could talk <lfthedvnarnicprocesses underlf ing psvchicrepression) so it must be understoodthat, like the odysse,v things returning to their ol 'rightful place', bureaucracies, churches.universities and other such bodies develop ar entire ideologl and set of phantasies repression order to of in cor-lnter processes the ofsocial creationin everysphere. The incapacity of the rvorkers'movement to analysesuch institutions' conditionsolploduction, and their function olanti-production, doomsit to remain passive the laceolcapitalist initiativesin that sphere. in Consider, for instance, the university and the armv. It mav appcar that all that is happening in a university is the transmissionof messages, bourgeois of knowledge; but w,eknow that in reality a lot elseis alsohappening, including a rvhole operation ol moulding people to fit the key functions of bourgeois societyarrd its regulatoryimages.In the armv, at.ieast the traditionalarmy, not a greatdeal of what happens is put into words.But rheStatew,ould hardly spendso much, year after year, on teachingyoung men.iustto march up and don,n; that is only a pretext: the real purposeis to train people,and make them relate to one another, with a \.iew to the clearly stated objectiveof disr:ipline. Their training is not merelr,an apprenticeship military techin niques, but the establishmentof a mechanism of subordination in their imaginations. Similar examplescan be found in so-calledprimitive societies: to be a full member of the tribe, one has to fulfil certain conditions; one must successfulll' undergo certain ceremonies of initiation - that is, of social integration by means perhaps ol mingling one's blood with a primordial totemic image.and by developinga sense olbelonging to the group. And, in lact, underli ing the rational accountone may giveolsuch group phenomena,

36

Institutional Psychotherapy

The Group and the Person g7 specificallv imaginary mode of represenration, thar it is the medium of the groupphantasies; reality, however, we are dealing not so much ,"vithtr.t,o in sorts group, but two functions, and the two may even coincide. A passive of groupcan suddenlythrow up a mode ofsubjectivity that developsa whole system tensions, whole internal dynamic. on the other hand, any subject of a group will havephaseswhen it gets bogge down at the level of the imaginary: d then,ilit is to avoid becoming the prisoner of its own phantasies,irs active principlemust be recovered by way of a system of analytic interpretation. Onemight perhaps sa)' rhat the dependent group permanently represenrsa potential sub-wholeofthe subject group,lrand, as a counrerpolntto the formulations Lacan, one might add that only a partial, detachedi.stituof tionalobjectcan provide it with a basis. Takenvo other examples: First,the psychiatric hospital.This is a srrucruretotally dependenr rhe on 'arioussocialsystems that support it - the state, SocialsecJrity and so on. Groupphantasies are built up around finance, mental illness,the psychiatrist,the nurse, etc. In any particular department, however, u ..pu.uta objective may be established that leads to a profound reordering of thut phantasizing. That objectivemight be a therapeuticclub. We may:saythat thatclubis the institutionalobjective(Lacan's objet petit'a', arrheinstitutional level)rhat makesit possibleto start up an analytic process. clearly the analvticalstructure, the anal\ser, is not the therapeutic club itself, but something dependent upon that institutionalobiective, which I havedefined elsewhere an institutional r.acuole. might. for example,be a group of as It nurses, psychiarrists patients that forms that analytical,hollow srruc;ure or whereunconscious phenomena can be deciphered, and which ficr a time bringsa subject group into being wirhin the massive strucrure of rhe psychiatric hospital. Second, Communist Party. Like its massorganizations the (trade unior-rs, youthorganizations, women's organizations, etc.) the Party can be wholly manipulated all the structuresof a bourgeoisState, and can work as a by hctor for integration. a sense In one can e'en say that the development ofa modern, capitalist State needssuch organizations ofworkers by workers in order to regulatethe relations of production. The crushing of rvorkers, organizations Spainafter i936 causeda considerable in delay to rhe proeress of Spanish capitalism, whereas the various ways of integrating the working dasspromotedin thosecountries that had popular lronts in ,r 936, or national frontsin 1945,enabled the State and the various social orsanizations introduced the bourgeoisie readjust,and to producene* strJctu.esand by to new relations production lavouring the development of the capitalist of
I r , T h i s u ' o u l db e a w a v o u ! o f R u s s e l l ' s p a r a d o x ,a w , a yo f a v o i d i n g r c i f y i n g i t a s t o r a i i z i n g a

,.r'herezrs may be someone- anvone- else who has the characteristics it demandedby the phantasyworld of this particulargroup.Similarlv' the great leadersof history were peopleu'ho servedas somethingon which to hang 'be 'be When Jojo, or Hitler, tells people to Jojos' or society'sphar.rtasies. kind of Hitlers', thel' a;" not sPeakingso much as circulatinga particular inrage to be used in the group:'Through that particularJojo we shall find it, this?The whole point is that no one sa2s But who actually saYS ourselves.' becauseif one were to saVit to oleself, it would becomesomethingdifferent. At the level of the group's phantasystructure' we no longer {ind language 'I' and an other through words and a operating in this way, setting up an a There is, to start rvith, a kind of solidification, system of significations. settirrg inro a mass; thisis us,and other people are different, and usually not worth bothering with - there is no communication possible.There is a territorializationof phantas;-,an imagining of the grouP as a body, that absorbssubjectivity into itself. From this there flow all the phenomenaof racism, regionalism,nationalism and other archaisms nrisunderstanding, ofsocial theorists the understanding that have utterly defeated centurylvasthe that the nineteenth .AndrdN{alrauxoncesaid on television the twentiethis the centarvof national' whereas of centLrry internationalism, that it is also the centuryof ism. He might have added without exaggeration particularism. In sornebig cities in America' going from one regionalism and s6eet into the next is like changing tribes. Yet there is an ever-increasing uliversalitv of scientific signifiers;production becomesmore worldwide everyeverv day; every advancein scholarshipis taken uP b.vresearchers is conceivablethat there might one dav be a single supgr' rvhere; it oldi{Ierthat couid be usedfor hundredsof thousands inlormation-machine toda) is shared:the sameis In ent researchers. the scientificfield, ever.vthing tiue of literature,art and so on. However,this doesnot mean that we are not a n,itnessir.rg generaldrawing inwards in the field. not of the real, but the imaginary, and the imaginary at its most regressive.In fact, the two that it are phenomena complementary: isjust when thereis most universality return as lar as possible to national and regional n,e feel the need to 'de-code'and The more capitalism follows its tendency to Cistinctness. ,cle-territorialize', more does it seek to awaken or re-arryaken artificial the thus moving to counteractits own territorialitiesand residual errcodings, teDdency. How can we understand these group functions of the imaginary, and all couple:machinic How can we get away from that persistent their variations? My distinctionbetweenthe two types universalityand archaicparticularitY? that the subjectgroup is articulatedlike ol-groupis not an absoluteone. I sa.v rvhereas the a languageand iinks itself to the sum of historicaldiscourse, dependent group is structured according to a spatial mode, and has a

38

Institutional Psychotherap.v

The Group and the Person 39 individual phantasies take shapeand changein the group, or is it the other wayround?One could equally say that they are nor fundamentallypart of anything outsidethe group, and that it is a sheeraccident that rhey have fallen backon that particular'body'- an alienatingand Iaughable fiction,the of an individual driven into solitude and anxietv preciselv societl'misunderstands represses real body and its desire.In and the case, embody'ing the individual phantasyupon the group,or this either this of latching ofthe individual to the group phantasv,transfers on onro rhe group the damaging eflect petit a'- described Lacan olthosepartial objecrs objet by asthe oral or anal object, the voice, the look and so on, governedby the totality the phallic function, and constituting a threshold ol existential of reality that the subject cannot cross.Hon'ever,group phantasizinghas no 'safety rail' to compare rvith those rhat prolect the libidinal instinctual system, has to dependon temporary and unstablehomeostatic and equilibria.Wordscannot really serveto mediate its desire; they operateon behalf of thelaw.Groups opt for the sign and the insignia rather rhan for the signifier, The order of the spoken rvord tips over into slogans. If, as Lacan savs, the ation ol the subject resultslrorn one signifier relating to another, thengroup subjectivity is recognizable rarher in a splitting, a Spaltung, the of a sub-whole that supposedlyrepresents the legitimacy and ty'olthe group In other words, this remains a lundamentally precariousprocess.The tendency to return to phenomena of imaginary explosion or phallicization is her than to coherentdiscourse. From this point ofview, apart from disinguishing between individual and group phantasy,one can alsodistinguish t orders ofgroup phantasy:on the one hand, the basicphantasies that depend the subordinatecharacter of the group and, on the other, the on sitional phantasies connected rvirh the internal process ofsubjectivation corresponding various reorganizations to within rhe eroup. trVeare led to istinguish tu'o possibletypes ofobject: established institutions,and tranional objects.r+ With the first, the institution never sets out to face the oltheinstitutional object,though it is obsessed it;just as rhechurch by itsGodand hasno wish to changehim, soa dominant classhaspou er and not consider rr'hether might not be betterto give thar power to anyone it !lVith thesecond, the other hand, a revolutionarymovementis a good on mpleof something that keepsaskingwhetherit is right, whetherit should totallytranslorming itself, correctingits aim and so on. Of courseall the tutional objects a fixed societycontinueto evolveregardless, their in but tionis not recognized. One myth is replacedbl'another,one religionby
. t4. The notionofaniiltitulilnal lbjectiscomplementan to the'parr object'ofFreudian theory and 'transitional object' as originally defined by D. W. !Vinnicott ,,c1. Ps2chanaltu, Presses La 5. de France, r95g)

wages,bargainingover conditions, economyas a whole (salarvdifferentials, the etc.). Thus one can seehow, in a sense, subordinateinstitutionalobject thar the Paltl'or the CGT (the CommunistTrade Llnion Federation) representsas fir as the workinc class are concernedhelps to keep the capitaliststructurein good repair. of example On the other hand - and to explain this calls for a topological institutionalobject,indirectly controlsome complexitl,- that same passive of led bl the bourgeoisie,may give rise within itself to the development new processes subjectivation. of This is undoubtedlythe caseon the smallest scale,in the Partv cell and the union chapel.The lact that the working class, in once its revolutionarvinstinctshave been aroused,persists studyingand getting to knou' itself through this developmentwithin a dependentgroup and contradictions rrhich, though not immediatelvvisibleto creares rensions (not quoted in the press the ofFcialstatements the leaders), of still oursiders or producea u'hoielange oflragmentedbut real subjectivation. A group phantasyis not the sameas an individual phantasy,or anv sumof indir,iduai phantasies, the phantasvof a particular group.l2 Every indior vidual phantasyleadsback to the individual in his desiringsolitude.But it can happen that a particuiar phantasy, originatingwithin an individual or a p.rrticulargroup, becomesa kind of collective currenc.y,l3 into circulation put and providing a basis for group phantasizing. Similarly, as Freud pointed out, we pass lrom the order of neurotic structure to the stage of group The group mar', for iustance,organize its phantasiesaround a Jornnti.on. leader,a-successlui figure, a doctor, or some such. That chosenindividual pliiys the role of a kind of signifving mirror, upon r,r'hichthe collective phantasy-making relracted.It mav appear that a particular bureaucratic is personality working againstthe interests the group,when is or maladjusted of in lact both his personalityand his action are interpretedonlv in termsof the eroup. This dialectic cannot be confined to the plane of the imaginary. Incleed,the split between the tltalitaian ideal of the group and its various partial phantasy processes produces cleavagesthat may put the group in a position to escape lrom its corporizedand spatializingphantasyrepresentaat tion. IIthe processthat seems, the levelof the individual authority, to be ,rver-determined and hedgedin by'the Oedipuscomplexis transposed the to level ofgroup phantasizing, actuallyintroducesthe possibilitvofa revoluit with the prevailingimagesolthe tionarl, re-ordering.In eflect,identification group is by no meansalways static, for the badgeolmembership often has links with narcissisticand death instincts that it is hard to define. Do
'Ihis r r. is the dilTercnce betweenmv idea ofgroup phantasy and Bion's idea of the phantasyoftir group. r j . A n d , c o n r , e r s e l y , n o r r h e i n d i v i d u a l o h a n t a s yt h e i n d i v i d u a t e ds m a l l c h a n g eo f c o l l e c t i r e is nhan tasv nroduction?

40

Institutional Psychotherapv

The Group and the Person 4r andrr'hosr: phantasl'world, lreed from reality, can opcrateon its own lo a int of hallucinationand delusion,A group will end up by hallucinating withitsphantasies just the sameway. If it is to interpret them, it will have in toresort irrationalacts,wild gestures, to suicidalbehaviour,play-acting olall s, until thosephantasies can find some means of becomingpresentto 'esand manifesting in themselves the order of representation. I said earlierthat the unconscious in direct contactrvith history.But onlv is certain The fundamentalproblemin institutionalanall,sis conditions. can expressed this:is it absurd to think that socialgroupscan overcome like the contradiction betweena processol production that reinforcesthe mechanisms groupalienation,and a processof bringing light the conscioussubject that to s and the unconscious subject,this latter being a process that graduallv dispels moreand more of the phantasies that causepeopleto turn to God, to science to any othersupposed or source ofknowledge? other words,can rhe In at once pursue its economic and social objectiveswhile allowing ualsto maintain their own access desireand someunderstandins to of r owndestiny? Or, better still: can the group lace the problem of its own th?Can a group rvith a historicmissionenvisage end of that missionthe the Stateenvisage the withering awa1,of the State?Can revolutionary esenvisage end of their so-called the missionto lead the masses? Thisleads to stress distinctionbetween me the group phantasyas it relates dependent groups,and the transitionalphantasyofindependent subject Thereis a kind olphantasizingthat appearsin static societies the in of myths,and in bureaucratized societies the form o[ roles.u,hich in ucesthe most wonderful narratives:'When I'm twenty-fiveI'll be an r; then a coloneland later on a general;I'll get a medal when I retire; I'll die . , .' But group phantasizing something is more than this,because includes additional reference point that is not centredon a particular an ject, on the individual'sparticular placein the socialscale:'l'r,e beenin or French army lor a long time; the French army has ahvaysexisted,it is , so if I keep my place in the hierarchy, I too shall have somerhingof eternal. This makeslife easierwhen I'm frightenedof dying, or when mv calls me a fool. After all, I am a regimental sergeant majorl' The titutionalobject underlving the phantasy of military rank ('I'm not ') serr.es unfurl a range ofrelerences to ofa homosexual nature that ides societl'with blind and relativelyhomogeneous a body of peoplewho ink lrom anv self-questioningabout lile and death, and who are ready to e anv repression, torture, to bombard civilian populationswith to lm and so on. The continuationin time of the institution at the level of syis thusa kind ofimplicit supporrlor the denialofthe realityofdeath the individuallevel. The capitalist controlling severaltrusts also draws lrom this 'sense ofeternity'. In his position at the rop ofthe hierarchl',

iryhichmav result in a ruthlesswar and end in deadlock.Whena zurother, collapses, bad moneydrivesout good,the gold monetar! or economics-vstem Similarly standardis replacedby basemetal, and the economyis convulsed. when a marriage fails; it u,asbasedon a contract of a kind not fundamentally different liom a banking contract, and there is no scopefor development,The and contracrcan be changedbv divorce, but that is only a legal procedure fundamentallvsolve anything. Indeed the chain is snappedat its does r.rot weakestlink: the children are split in two w'ithout any thought of conse' party changes in quences the sphereof the imaginarv.When a revolutionary theories,however, there is no logical reasonwhy it should lead to a tragedy,or a religious \4'ar: the regirnen of the word still tries to readjust the old formulationsto brins them into harmonv with the new, (including family To foster analysisand interventionin group phantas,v of groups) would implv a consideration preciselythesephenomenaof the of imaginary. Take another example:generations miners have worked in a particltlal mine, and it has becomea kind of religion to them; one day, the technocrats suddenly realize that the coal they produce is no longer profitable. This of coursetakesno accountof the e{Iecton the miners: thoseofa certain age are told that they are to retire early, lvhile others are oflered re-training schemes.Similar things happen in Africa, Latin America and Asia, where peopleswho have had the samesocialorganizationfor thousands of years are steamrollered out of existence by the intrusion of a capitalist systerr interestedonly in the most e{ficientwavs of producing cotton oI of but thev are the losical extension a rubber. These are extremeexamoles, rnultitude of situations - those of children, of w'omen, of the mad, hornosexuals, ofblacks. In disregarding or failing to recognizesuch problerns u,hose may ultimate consequences be of group phantasy,we createdisasters immeasurable. Analt,sing the institutional object neans channelling the action of the imasinzrtion tweenone structureatrdanother;it is not unlikewhat happens be To move lrom one representation to an animal in the moultinq season. oneself to anotherr though it may involve crises,at least retains continuity. When an animal loses its coat it remains itself, but in the social order, ren-roving the coat shatters the world of the imaginarv and annihilates ofits rations.When the group is spiit up, when it doesnot know the scope gene it and has no control of then-r, developsa kind of schizophrenic phantirsies action !r,ithin itsell: the phantasl' mechanismsof identification, and of thesell operate all the more freely and independently as the function of the word as collectiveutteranceis replacedby a sructural formation ofnon-subjec in utterances.While the group discourses a vacuum about its aims and in hal,ethe samekind of lreerein as theywould have pul'poscs, identifications lrom bodily representa rvhosespeechis disconnected a schizophrenic

+2

Institutional Psychotherapy

The Group and the Person 43 tic, then, most assuredly,the transitionalphantasylormationsof groupwill enableme to make progress. The demand lor revolution is not essentiallyor exclusivelyat the level of goods;it is directed equally to taking account ofdesire. Revolutiontheory,to the extent that it keeps its demands solely at the level of asing people's meansof consumption, indirectlyreinforces attitudeof an ivity on the part of the working class.A communist socierymust bc not with referenceto consumption, but to the desireand the goalsof ind. The philosophic rationalismthat dominatesall the expressions of workers'movement like a super-ego ficstersthe resurgenceof the old of paradise anotherworld, and the promiseof a narcissistic in fusion theabsolute. Communist partiesare by way of having scientific'knowl'ofhow to createa lorm oforsanization that would satisfythe basicneeds all individuals. What a falseclaim! There can be socialplanning in terms of izing production - though there still remain a lot of unanswered ions- but it cannot claim to be able to giveaprioi answers terms of the in objectives ofindividualsand subjectgroups. All of rvhichis just to say yet again that the ways to truth are, and will nueto be,an individual matter. I realizethat what I am sayineherecan interpreted an appealto 'respecthuman values'and other nonsense as of kind. Such interpretations are convenient,because they spare one the ity of seekingfurther for an answer to the problem. I can hear some saying,'There's a man who hasn't got over his experience the of nistPartyand ofthe groupusculesi5 beenin. But all he had to do he's stopgoing!'Bravingridicule,however,I persistin declaringthat what is issue quite different. It is, first of all, at the core of the revolutionary is themselvesnot the war of u,ords, but the real strugglebeingwaged guerrillas others.Either we fall into post-Stalinist and thinking and come grief,or we find.pnotherway and survive. There are a lot of other things too - far more serious than wonderins herone can work out some compromisebetweenthe bureaucratof the mentand desire. Either the revolutionary workers'movement and the will recover their speech via collectiwagents utterance of that will that they are not caught up again in anti-productionrelations(as asa work of analysiscan be a guarantee), or matters u.ill go lrom bad to . It is obvious that the bourgeoisie ofpresent-day neo-capitalism not are isieand are not going to become one: they are undoubtedlythe t that history has ever produced. They will not find an effectiveway They will keeptrying to cobble things together, bur alwal's too late and
'Groupuscules' designate the ensemble of little groups lound on the left of the l-rench Party in thr period leading up to r968, a pejorative c o n n o t a t i o n o f t h e P a r t y but later assumedby the groups thcmselves

he fulfils a kind of'priestlyfunction for thosebelow, ritualizing eternityand coniuringaway death.He is the servantof God/Capital.Facedwith pain and alraid of desire,the individual clingsto hisjob, his role in the family and the other functionsthat provide alienatingphantasvsupports.In the dependent via but none the less, group, phantasvmasksthe central truths ofexistence, with the the dialecticofsignifiers,part objects,and the way theseintersect ofthe ofhistory, it keepsin being the possibilityofan emergence sequences truth. Would a group whosephantas) functionswere working rvell producethe whena ofa subjectgroup?At [,a Borde,for instance, transitionalphantasies the that it is achievingsomething, group feelsthat it is getting somewhere, taskstakeon a quite di{ferentmeaning,evensuchtediousjobs most thankless At as taking up paving stones or working on an assemblv-line. such a mornent, people's positions in relation to one another, their individual their way of speakingand so on, all take their peculiarst.vle, characteristics, a new meaningl you leel that you know people better and take more on interest in them. In a psychiatric r,vardwhere an analytic processaiming to established though it never survives producesuch an eflectis successfully - everythinginhibiting or threateningin the differentiation ofroles lor long the ofus'though that includes becomes'one can be doneaway with: everyone whoie particularist folk-memory that that phrase implies. Absurd though such folklorism may seem,it does not prvent the'senseof belonging'from being eflective.It is a f;actthat ifa boy is to learn to read or to stop wettinghis as trousers)he must be recognized being'at home', being'one of us'. If he his crosses that threshold and becomesre-territorialized, problemsare no ionger posedin terms of phantasy; he becomeshimselfagain in the group, and 'When shallI managesto rid himselfof the questionthat had haunted him: to get to be there, be part ol thd!, to be "one of them"?' As long as he failsin that, his compulsivepursuit ofthat goal preventshis doing anything elseat all. T'l.risgetting to the limits of the imagination seems to me to be the fundamental problem of setting up any management body that is not to be any massparticipationbody for whateverpurposethat is notto technocratic, if be unhealthily rationalist. It is not a matter of an independentcategory: these phantasizing lormations are not explored anah'tically, they operateas death-dealingimpulses.From the point when I set out to enjoy my mem' ofthe death bershipofthe Bowls Club, I can say that I am dead,in the sense inherentin the eternityof Bowls Clubs. On the other hand, if a group letsme short-circuitits action with a problematicthat is open to revolution,even that group assuresme that revolution will certainly not save my life, or provideanv solutionto certainsortsofproblem, but that its role is, in a sense, precisel,v prevent my being in too much of a hurry to run away from that to

4+

Institutional Ps,vchotherapy

irrelevantly,as rvith aU their great projectsto help w,hattheir expertscovlv describeas the'developingcountries'. It is quite simple, then. Unless there is some drastic change,thingsare trndo,btedly going to go very badly indeed,and in proporrionas rhe cracks are a thousandtimesdeeperthan thosethat riddled the structurebeforer g3g, we shall have to undergofascisms thousandtimes more friehtful. a

Psychiatryand Anti-Psychoanalysis'

-jAcquES get involvedin what we How did you personally BRocHIER: y call'the anti-psychiatry business'? LIx GUATTART: \4tell,6rst olail, BasagliaandJervis came to l,a Bolde in or '66, and had some articles published in the review Recherches.'fhen there arose so much a differenceof ideasas a di{Ierenceof style.They were not lot remotely interested in our experiments to reform institutional The situation in Italy was alreadyquite different,and their otherapy. werefar more revolutionary. Then there was the Engiish strain, with ingand Cooper,who were also published \n Recherches. came to study They 'alienated on organizedby Maud Mannoni and Recherches the theme of hood'.Their break-awayfrom ordinary institutionshad very little in eitherwith ours at La Borde. or with Maud Mannoni or with Lacan. teron,thesedifferences ofstyle came to reveal more profound divergences. mysellhave also changed a great deal since that period. 1. e.;Jusnvhatis anti-.psychiatry? ,o.: Primarily a literary phenomenon,taken up by the mass media. It lrom thosetwo cenres in England and ltaly, but its appearance public interestin suchproblems, ledthelact that therewas considerable thecontext the 'new culture' that was cominginto existence. it must But of admittedthat, up to now, all that has been written, or said, or done in ncehas involved only a lew nurseswho were unhappy with the existing ation and a few dozen psychiatrists: the real interest in anti-psychiatry beenamong the general public. Today, one ol the 'inventors' of anti-psychiatrv, Laing, is no longer it nected with it; he sayshe has neverusedthe term. Basaglia believes is a ification that must be exposed. Nleanwhile, in France, it has become ing of a iiterary and cinematic genre. Peopleearn a lot of money ishing little bookswith titles like 'Never Again Will I Be a Psychiatrist', formed its wake,like Poulidor. in
Brochier and published in lc,Vagalinc Lilliraire,a special r. Somcviewseiicitedb,vJean-Jacques ' L e M o u v e m e t d e si d i e s d e M a i r n en t i r l e d 968',May t q76

'Never Again Will I Bea Nurse', AgainWill I BeMad'. Groupuscules

+6

Institutional Ps-vchotheraPY

Anti-Psychiatry and Anti-Ps.vchoanalysis 47 What do you leel about institutionalpsychiatrytoday? .y.-;.n.: n.c.: wonderfuMt's beginningto collapse. alr levels.physically,to starr At rvith:almost half of our psychiatrichospitalsare rvorkingat lessthan half of their full capacity.Somehospitals thar costmillionsto build are almostemDtv (Mureaux for instance),which is partly why rhe cost per day of public hospitalizationfor the mentally ill has risen so astronomically.It is also coilapsingin people'sminds - no one believes it any morel rhe policy of in community menralcare (breakingdown the psychiatric institutioninto small units, each catering lor an area with an averagepopulation of6o,ooo) has at best a-chieved nothing, and at worst resurtedin an intolerabiepopulation surveillance. This is speciallytrue ofchild psychiatry. But 1.-.J.a.: why are the hospitalsempty? r.o.: It's a complexphenomenon, with a number of causes. can tell vou what I they are - in no speciai order ofimportance. First, lack ofconfidence - the result,among other things,of the massmedia'scoverage anti-psvchiatry. of Then, perhapsparrly as a result of rhe community policy, a lot is now done outsidehospital.But I also think that the massiveuse of rranquillizers has playeda significantrole. They are pluggednor onrv by ps'chiairists, but by generalpractitioners and eventhe more or lessspecializedjournals; belorean inlant has time to give its first cry, it is givena sedative makeit shut to up and go to sleep.Hence the diminution, evenin somecases disappearance, the of someof the sympromsofsociarbreakdownthat usedto land peopleup ih. psychiatrist's in the hospital.since about r955, chemo-therapy ", or has been usedto put an end ro whar was calledhyperactivity psychiatric in irospitals. It keptout of hospitalnumbersofpeopleto whom a'chemicalstraitiacket, could n_ow applied at home. But no one realizedat firsiFhat-ihe ellEctsof all be this would be. It was important ro go on building psychiaric hospitals, especially since helpedthe recovery the buirdingindustrv. somediparrements,itwa.s it of boasted, now really had adequatehospital praces(though what this really meantwas financingthe 'industrialization'of the building industry). But lo and behold,drugs had deflecteda large part oftheir ..gulu. clientele away fromthe hosp.itals, somepsychiatrists and weredeterminedthat the hosoitals shouldbe emptied.This led ro somequite serious problems,in poor areas, for instance, where the hospitalwas the major sourceof employment The hospirals emptying,and psychiatryno longerberieves irserf. are 1-1.a.: in But if the hospitals were built to coniain and protect and lock away the insane, and psychiatrywas designedto care ror them, what is their po.i,ion nolv? r.c.: The luture solution, stilr far in the future for France, is already happening the USA. The moment someonefeelspeculiar, in or breaksa

has But what irasreally beenirnportant is the way ant'i-psychiatry marked not only in the generalpublic, but even amgng a beginning of awareness, ,mental health workers', In my view, the discover,v olthe link p.of."..ionui and other forms of repressionhas been betlveen ps-vchiatricrepression .,]or*ourl,u significant,and u'e are far lrom having felt all its repercussions -vet. of has However, that zrrvareness been paftl)'r'itiated bv certain schools to who found it a good excuse knock psychiatrv leavingit to psychoanaiysis -be cure peoplervithout laying a undersroodthat we, with our little couches, hand on thenr,without ever hurting anvbodv' '68, in the sense that NIay with lv'Iav t.-1.n.: ';68 Anti-psychiatrycan be connected Mental hospitals,like prisons, an *u, essentially artack on institutions. rvereinstitutions for.keepingpeoplelocked up institutionswhich, though in r-rsually the middle of a ton'n, peopleliterally did not see' prisonsand mental hospitalswere still very uncertainin r.c.: Doubts abor.rt with friendslike at i 968. I r.ernember the time having verv livelv discussiotls then the militantsbeing repressed we ,,iai' Geismaror SergeJuly; tried to see elsewho was su{Iering- the poor, criminalsin ason the samelevelaseveryone gaol, the Katangais,2psl'chiat'ic patients.\'et e'en the lormer ez \'Iarch 'Political ipontun.i.t, ,"ho ,uerejoini.g up with the Maoists were saying, ofcourse- but not drug addictsl yes,and common law prisoners, prisoners, they can be maniputhev're dangerous, musi be denoutrced, b'ug addicts political tried to talk about so-called l"t.j by the police,'and so on. lVhen ia'e we in questions the samebreath as the problemsof madness, were thought to no that surprises one.But Nowada-vs if be eccentric not positivelydangerous. this point, with the settingup of the time after'68 that we reached ir was sorrre of '68 therewasalot GIp:r anclother acti'ities of that kind. During the events - but the universities and the employers of uphea!al in psvchiatric circles 'colleqes tIe1'set up that moyementof what thel'called soondealt rvith rhat: 'Garde-Fou','Les Cahierspour la Folie', and the of psychiatry'.The GIA,a ,..t ull came on the scene much later, more or less in the wake of what ancl Deleuzerveredoing in relation to prisons.l\lemory can play Foucar-rlt ',68 mav rvell have Iiberated all sorts of re"'olutionarY funny rricks! N{ay attitudes,but people'sminds were still full of the bad old ideas,and it took drug homosexuality, like madness, some time to open them up on problenrs women'sliberationand so on' prostitution' addiction,delinquency,
'[ ' K a t a n e a i s ' w a s t h e n i c k n a m eg i v e n t o t h e g a n g so f t o u g h sw h o u ' e n t i n t o t h e S o r b o n n e z. he cluringthestudelrtoccuPationandbeatupthestudentsandl'andalizedthebuildings'Thename comes from the Katangan rebelsofthe Congoiesewar' c. Grotto for Inlormation about Prisons lVlentai Hospitals 4. Group for In{brmation about

48

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

Anti-Psychiatryand Anti-Psychoanalysis 49 The same goeslor psychoanalysis: is gradually it neighbours,everywhere? gettingto be everywhere at school,at home,on television. from Deleuzeand yourself,in 3.-j.n.:But it's taken someknocks- especially your Anti-Oedipus. r.c.: Don't you believeitl The psychoanalysts have remainedquite impervious. Naturally enough: you try asking butchers to stop selling meat for reasons or to becomevegetarians! from the consumer's ideological Besides, point ofview psvchoanalysis works. It works verv well indeed,and people keep coming back for more, It makes senseto pay a lot for anything so eflective- rather like a drug. And it raisesone a fraction in the social scale, which has a certain attraction, too. Anti-Oedipas was barely noticed. What is quite funny is that, when the book came out, the Psychoanalytical Society just to ignore it, and the whole thing would blow over. people recommended Which is preciselywhat happenedl No, the most tangible e{Iectof Anti-Oedipus was that it short-circuitedthe connectionbetweenpsvchoanaiysis and the left. \4'hat strikes me is that the two chief victims of the critique of 1.-.J.e.: institutionsin the past lew years have beenour two great beardedfathers, N{arx and Freud. A lot of people have attacked Marx. But you and Gilles Deleuzehave made a specialassaulton Freud - because the institution of psychoanalysis, whateverlorm, l.rFreud. in r.c.: \'es, it is Freud - but in Franceit is alsoLacan. Psychoanalysis came to France very late, when men like Lagache or Boutonnier arrived at the universitl', Belorethe w'arpsychoanalysis barelyexistedin France.But it has caught up since then. It had tremendousresistance overcome,but was to finally acceptedeverywhere,in Sainte-Anne,in all the laculties;evengeneral publishersare pouring it out. In other countries,on the other hand, the Freudianmovementhas beendead lor ten years.In the USA they still talk aboutJung,but it's onl.v part o[their lolklore,Iike psychedelic massage Zen or Buddhism.One might think the samething will happenin France.I doubt it. In Francethe Freudian establishment has had a great new lease oflife rvith Lacanism. Lacanismisn'tjust a re-reading Freud; it's something more far of despotic, both as a theoryand an institution,and far more rigid in its semiotic subjection ofthosewho acceptit. In fact,it could easilylead to a resurgence of psychoanalvsis over the world, starting with the United States. all Not only hasLacan comeout ofhis ghetto,but I think it is quite on the cardsthat he or his successors may one da.v manage to set up a real Psychoanalytical International. I think in future. Lacanism will come to be seenas distinct lrom Freudianism.Freudianismwas defensive its attitude to medicine,to psychiatry, in

He is stuffedwith window, or takesdrugs, he is declaredto be schizophrenic' good as another' (One wonders ,.u,lquitiir.r., o, -.ihudone, one thing is as of the myriad complexities whetirerit might not have beenbetter to Preserve of The psychiatrichospitalshave beenclosedin a number the old nosolo"gyl) in being exercised States,but that doesnot prevent psychiatricrePression's involved in systems of psych-iatric other wa-vs. People can then become control*ithoutu,"'y.ef..encetopsychiatricclassifications(tramps,down. and great many neuroticsJ and-outs,the old and so on). On the other hand, a 'mad' under the old psvchiatric as even thoser+ho rvould have beendescribed at all, lut -g.!de;go classifications, no longer go through the hospitals or are uisi[d at home by doctors and given tranquillizers' psychoanalvsrs, 'raving lunatic' has becomea thing olthe past'.psychoanalyir.. f hougn rhe ticmadne"sscanbefioundalmosteveryr-l.here.Somepsychoanalystsmakethe in a three-1'ear-old ludicrous cla.imthat they can diagnoseschizophrenia the psychiatrichospital- which is nowadaystrashes everyone chilcl!Almost the enough.What is at issueis an overallproblem' notjust good,but it is r-rot 'io.pltul, the community' and the various lorms of but psychiaric care in without finding you psychoanalr'srs: can't make a slip olthe tongueno"vadays Worst of all' someone .orn. totul strangerinterpreting it to you mercilessll' armoury' like M6nie Grdgoireis part of the new psychratrrc saying, then, is.that the psychiatric institution has 1.-1.1,:\{hat ,vou're vanished only to reappear in a more subtie way? rne is that all the great n.c.: Ycs, miniaturized. And rvhat also strikes or like schools the army' which used !o consistof a organizations repressive lragmented and siigle institu"tional whole, are now tending to become this is Illich's mistake:very sooneveryone ,.uite.ed all over the place.I think his own school,his own will becomehis own mini-instrumentof repression, will invade everything' army. The suPer-ego of relationships force' ir ,f,. gr.^t ..piessive entities there were still real is of struggle'In the small ones'every individual possibilities and there"fore that feelings and influences ofrelationships' bound hand and lbot by systems caseimpl'vother lorms of there is no getting to g.lp, with, and which in any ,liberation,l As i see it, the policy of community psychiatry and.psychocorresponds to -the most analysis (and the two are now closely related) surveillanceand control' sophisticatedtechnocratic lorms of population will eventually find itself' And Por*'er still seekins itself, but Power that in,terrns of power - aPart lrom ittougtl the community policy is still a failure make a lresh start What of the fi-eld child psychiatry it could quite easily no policemen at street could be *o.. p.if..t than a repressionwhich needs unobtrusivelyvia one's work' one's corners, but works permanentlYand

50

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

to the academic world. Lacanism, on the colltrary, is offensive;it is a it combatant theorr..In this connection, is important to seeto what extent tt has influencedAlthusserism,and the eflectit has had on structuralismas a ofits conceptofthe siglifier. Structuralismwould because whole, especially certainl;' never have existed' in the form in which we know it, without Lacanisrn. The polr,er and the a|nost religious authority of structuralism would not have been possible but for the Lacanians' introduction of a to that tends essentially conceptof the unconscious mathematico-linguistic that desirecan only be based(symbolidivide desirelrom realit!. To believe cally) on its orvn impotence,its own castration,implies a completeset of political and micro-politicalassumptions. beenset up - Lacanism? So, 1.-3.n.: accordingto vou, a new institurionhas the E.c,: Yes. A testing-ground,an advance technolog.v, prototype of new in lorms of power.I t is rvonderful to succeed totally subjectinganotherperson, to hold hirn bound hand and foot, financialh" emotionally,without even interpretationor having the trorrble of making anv attempt at suggestion, of uppur.n, domirtation.The psychoanalvst today doesn'tsay a word to his that silence paiient, Sucha systemofchannellingthe iibido has beenachieved is remindedolthoseideal lorms of teachingin which one is all that is neecled. the m;rsterno longer had to sav anything, but merely to move his head (the a nod" was enough* and he then becamea numen, divinity who Latin nutus,,a nodded to indicateapprobation). didn't talk of Lacan so much, but of Freud- and in In 1,-1.e.: Anti-Oedipus,l'ou dusting offhis statueyou left very little of it standing. r.c.: That was not deliberatel we advanced by stagesand gradual re' the inevitable haptouching, but ol course,as the re-touchingproceeded, \\rere ver)'much bound up our objectionsto Freud in Anti-Oedipur pened.Br-rt t w i t h o u r o b j e c t i o n so L a c a n i s t n ts ti-Oedipus not this nervlorm of power)'oti But 1.-1.n.: what vou object to in ;1n .{nd seein l-acanism,but oedipus itselt,the very foundationof Freudianism. crumble, we all know what happens' when the foundations evolution:the psychiatric an You rvouldsa),that we are witnessing inverse institution is rveakening,while the psychoanalyticinstitution is gaining strengthin a new lorm ofPower. is r.c.:The differer1ce that psvchiatrydoesnot \\,ork,whcreaspsvchoanalvsis in works wonderfully.So wonderfullvthat it might evensucceed resurrecting one oftheseda1'sl o{'psychiatry sectors sorne

Mary Barnes,or Oedipus in Anti-Psychiatryr

In r965, a community of some twenty peoplewas formed around Ronald Laing. They established themselves Kingsley Hall, an old building in a in London suburb that had, to quote Joseph Berke, 'a long and honourable historvasa centrelor socialexperiment and radicalpoliticalactivity'.For five years the pioneers of anti-ps,vchiatry and patients making 'a career' as schizophrenics were to explore together the world ol madness.Not the madness the mental hospital,but the madness of eachof us has within us, a madness'"vhichwas to be liberated in order tc remove inhibitions and svmptomsof all kinds.At Kingsley Hall thei,abolished, tried to abolish,all or divisionof rolesamong patients,psychiatrists, nursesand so on. No one had an,vofficial right to give or receiveorders or to lay down any rules. Kingsley Hall rvas to become an enclave of lreedom lrom the prevailing normality, a l b a s e o r t h e c o u n t e r - c u l t u rm o v e m e n t . 2 e The aim of rhe anri-psychiatrists to get beyond the experimentsin is community psychiatry; in their view these were so many more relormist projects, and did not really questionthe repressive institutionsand traditional lrameworkof psychiatry.MaxwellJonesand David Cooper,3who weretwo ofthe principal instigators oftheseendeavours, were to take an activepart in the life of Kingsley Hall. Anti-psl,chiatrycould rhus have its own tabula rasa, so to say, its organless body, in which every part ofthe house- cellar, rool, kitchen,staircase, quiet room - and everyepisode the collective would in life function as a cog in a great machine, drawing each person beyond his immediateself and his own little problems,either towardshelpingeveryone else,or towards a descentinto himselfby a (sometimes dizzying) process of regression. This enclave of freedom, Kingsley Hall, was besiegedon all sides,the old world oozing in at every crack: the neighboursprotestedabout the noiseat night. local kids threw stonesat the windows,the relatives were readv at the
t. Le Noutel Obsentateur, N{ay r 973. zB z. Cf . counter'c'ultun:Tlv crealion socier-y, ed..J. Berke , pere' owen and Fire Books, dan A lrcrruriue r9 7 0 . 3. David Cooper, PychiatryandAntipttilatry, Tavistock, I 967.

ffi-ar.

\2

Institutional PsYchotheraPv

N{ary Barnes,or Oedipus in Anti-psychiatry 53 mainly Ronnie (Laing), whom sheworshippedas a god, andJoe(Berke), who becamear onceher iather, her mother and'herspiritual lover. S h e t h u s s e t u p h e r o w n r i t t l e o e d i p a l g r o u n d r v h i c hc a u s e d r e a t g repercussionsin all the paranoiac tendenciesof the household. H"er pleu.u.. centredin the painful awareness that never ceased torment her ofall the to harm she was doing around her. SheattackedLairrg,sset_up, eventhough it was so importarr ro her. The more guiity she feir rhe more she puniihed herselfandthe worseher statebecame, causingpanic reactions the group in she had reconsritured the vicious circle of fariiiiarism - but this time"there rlventv people involved, which naturallv multiplieclthe devasta_ ;;;: "".. she becarne babl'again, and had ro be red from a bottre. a she wandered naked,coveredin shit; shepisse.d other people'sbeds; in she brokethings up; or she would''t eat and wanted to let herselfdie. She tyrannir.o"Jo. d..ri, shestopped him lrom going out, and shepersecuted wife until, Jne da1r. his he could sta'd it no longer, and punched her with his fist. one is inevitably remindedof the rvell-knownmethodsof the psychiarric hospitalrJoeBerke asked himselfhow it could happen that a group of peopre whoseobj"ect was to cle-mystifi'rhe socialrelationsof disturbedfamiliescould reach the point of b e h a v i n gi k ej u s t s u c ha l a m i l y . l Fortunately, Mary ts1nes was an exceptiona.l case * not everyoneat -Kingsley Hall behavedlike herr But she undoubtediy posed the .eal problems. How can we be so sure rhat understanding, ioi'e and ail tt.,. ltt.,., christian virtues, cornbinedwith a techniqueof n-rystical regression, can of themselves exorcise devilsolOedipal madness? the Laing is cerrainly one of the peopli mosr deepli,comrnitted ro the enrer_ priseof demolishing psvchiatry.He hasbrokendorvnthe,"vails the hospital, of but one gets the impressionthat he remains the p'soner o|other walls still standingwithin himself;he has ror yet managed-ro rreehimselfof rhe worst constraint'the most dangerousof all double binds,T that of what Robert castel has called 'psychoanalvsm'- with its obsessron rvith significant lnterpretation, 'false-bottomed' its representations shallowaepit s. and Laing believedthat the neurotic a.lienation could be dereated centring by the anal,vsis the famill,, and its internal ,k'ots,. In his,",iew,.ue.ythin[ on startsfiom the family, yet he wanrs to get away rrom it. He would like us tJ become o'e with the cosmos, breakout of the humdrum ofeverydaylire.But his method olreasoning cannor detach the subjectfrom the ramirialgrasp: thoughhe seesit only as the starting point, it cut.hes up wirh him ag-ain at e'ery turn' He tries ro resol'e the difficulty by taking refuge in rn .i.t..r,stylemeditation,but that cannot long withstand rhe intrulion of capitalist
; A d o u b i eb i n d i s a t w o i o r d ,c o n t r a d i c r o r y o n s r r a i n t c c u r r i n gr n r h c c o m m u n i c a r i o n s c o between a patienr nd hisfamilvwhich confuses im torallv. a h

inmate to the merltal hosslightest pretext to cart o{f any over-excited pital.' actually came lrom '"t'ithin;though But the worst threat to Kingsley Hall still went on silently interiorizing lree liom identifiableconstrai;ts, people furthermore, no one could escapethe simplistic ar-rcl, .'*iui ,.prar.ions; (father,mother and child) that recluctio' of all things to the sameold triangle the what are considered boundsofnormalall confines situationsthat exceed olOedipal psvchoanalysis',. it,vwithin the mould at Kingsley Hall, or no.t?lnterShould there be ,onl. *ini*ul iiscipline ' Aaron Esterson' leader of necine porver stl'ugglespoisoned the aimosphere his (he u'as seenwith a biography of Stalin^under the'harci-line'tendencv forcedout' was eventuallv arm, whereasLaing tendedto quote from Leninl)' m the right syste to i*t'as still difficuli for the enterprise discover ther.r ;;;;r." and the worse'the press'television Then' to make matters of self-regulation' - Kingsley Hall becamethe object of intellectualrrendiesnuuni.Jto.loin in a kind of star of One of tht in*utt', Mary Barnes' became jealousie ""ir-"-fr[ii.i,y. made her the fbcusof implacable -H.r."p i.nce *uan..r, . rwhich s a t K i n g s l e v H a l l h a v e b e e n , d e s c r i b e d i r . r a b o o k b y l v l a r y It is an astonishinglycandid Barnes and her p.y.ttiutti't, Joseph Berke's 'mad desire' and a to free it confession; is also both an admirable attemPt a brilliant voyage of discor"en' work of neo-behaviourist dogmatism,6 both andaworkcl{.unrepentant|a"nriliaiisminlinewiththeoldpuritantradition' \,'laryBarnes-thenradwoman-showsinafewchaptersofautobiography hiddenfaceof English-speaking has what no anti-psvchiatrist evershown:the anti-psYchiatrY. labelleda schizophrenic though Mary Barnesis a lbrmer nursewho was quite literally hysteric' She took she might equally have been classedas a 'regressioninto of a Journey' into madness' Her r..o*-.r,dution l;irg;; 'going dow n' pilot, her years of lf infanc.v'was rather in the st-vle a kamikaze from starvation'The wholeplace to leadingher on occaslon the vergeofdeath to hospital or not? There *'as a violent ^. ,"^, ir-r r-rProar should she be"settt when shewas in But it is important to note that even crisisin the communit-v' few stiil not easy;she would only relate to a a phase of upsw'inglnalters were nrysttctsm and in whom"she massivelyinvestedher farnilialism ;;;i;,
'provocattve c o n r p a r e dt o t h e s i t u a t i o n i n I t a l r ' r v h e r el a r l e s s 4 . 1 h i s , h o w e v e r ,w a s n o t h i n g being is lt", Germanl" where reallv ferociousrepression still experiments were stoppect,o',,iill i) ( s o z i a l i s t i s c h ep a r j e n t e n k o l l e c r i v n H e i d e l b e r g( s e ep 6 ? , s o u . l d o g u i n . , r h e , n e m b e r s f . t h es p K note3). MacGibbon & Kee' I97t' lvladnaru' a-founut'Thruugh .,r."Mory Borrrr' Tun.Accountso-f reduced psychologv to the a theory irom rhe-b.ginning of this century that 6. Beliaviourism is oi the e i n t e r a c t i o nb e n * ' e e n x t e r n a ls t i n l u l i a n d t h e r e s p o n s e s , s t u d v o f b e h a v i o r r rd e f i n c d a s t h e of rends to reduce all hunran problems to Pr"biems subject. fhe neo-bchaviourism of today problems o[power at everv level and inlormarion, ignoring rhe socio-political conrmunicarion

54

Institutional Psvchotherapy

subjectivity u'hose methods are nothing if not subtle. He does not take Occlipus seriously enough: rvithout a frontal attack on this yital tool of one capitaiist repressiot-i, can make no decisivechangein the economyof o C e s i r eo r , t h e r e f o r et.h e s t a t u s f m a d n e s s . rned rt'ithfluxes- the flux of shit, of conce book is constantl,v Nlary Barnes's it urine, ol'n-rilk,of paint - but, signifrcar]tlv, barely mentions the flux of from this point of moltev. \te never discoverquite holv the set-upoperates what to buy, who getspaid?The the money,who decides view. Who controls seemsto live on air: \{ary's brother Peter,who is undoubtediy commur-rity than she is, cannotat first copewith caught up in a lar deeperschizoprocess H a l l . I t i s t o o n o i s r ' ,t o o m e s s v ,a n d l the bohenrianile styleof Kingslev anvhow he wants to remain fit {br rvork. come and live with her at Kingslev him - he nzust But his sisrertorr.Ilents Hall. Ht:rs is the unremitting proselytismof regression you'll see,You'll paint, you'll get to the end of your makelour journe1,, 1ou'Il be able to madness.Bur Peter'smadnessis disturbing in a differentrvay. He feelsno for enthusiastn rushing into this sort oladventure. This nrav weli rellectthe and a lamilialist regression dilferencebenveena real schizophrenicjournev 'human lines. The schizois not so much attracted to along pett,vbourgeois among the more de-territorialized warn)th'. His concernsare elsewhere, cosmicsigns,but aisoof monetarvsigns, fluxes- the flux of miracie-working w i u s T h r s c h i z o n d e r s t a n dr h ev a l u eo f m o n e v- e v e ni f h e u s e st i n c u r i o u s a Y s -just as he understands evervother realitl'.He doestrotplav at beinga baby. MLrneyis to hirn a means of rei'erencelke anv other, and he needs as manv refere.ce svstemsas he can get, precise\vin order !o preser'e his a\oolhess. For him, exchangeis a meansof avoiding interchange. short, peter told In them to buggeroirwith their interl-ering e'croachi'g conrmu'ity - he wanted no such threat to his particular relationshipto desire. N{ary'slamilialistneurosis something is very d.ifferent: rvascontinually she settingLrplittle farnilial territorialiries, a kind of 'ampire greedlor ,human in *'armth'. she attached herself to the other's image: fbr insrance,she had previouslyaskedAnna Freud to take her into anaiysis, but in lrer nrinclwhar that meant was that she and her brother would move in with Anna Freud and becomeher children. She set out to do rhe same thins with Ronnie and

Mary Barnes,or Oedipus in Anti-psychiatry 55 textbooksol anti-psychiatry.In them we can see rrow the after-effects or' 'psychoanalysm' dog the methodsof Laine and his lriends. From the early Freud of studies H2steria the most up-to-date on to structural analysts,all psychoanalytical method always consistsin narrowing every situationdown by meansof threesilting processes: Interpretation:a thing must arwaysmean some!hing other than itself.The truth is neverto be lound in the direct experience offoices and relationships, but only byjuggling with cluesand significances; Familialism: rhose signilying clues can essentiallybe boiled do\4,n ro lamilial representations. discover'*'hatthel are calls for a regression, To in which the subject is led to 'rediscor.,er' childhood. which means his irr practicean 'impotentized'representation childhood,a childhoodas of memor1'arrd rn1'th, as childhoodas a refuge, negatirlg intenseexperiences as the of the present.and thereforewith no possiblerelaiion to what the subject's childhoodwas really like in positiveterms; Transference: the interpretative as reductionand the familialistregression proceed,desireis re-esrablished a drasticallvreducedspace,a mlserable in little area of identification (rhe analyst's couch, his waiching eye, his supposedlv- attenti'e ear). since the rules ol the game demand that whateveris presented must be reducedto termsof interpietationand fatherand mother-inrages. rhat remains is to reduce the signifying apparatus all itself so that it only functionsin relation to a singleterm: the sitenceoltte analvst, against which ail questions come up against a blank wa[. The

Jo..
Familialism means magically denying the social realitv, avoiding all connectionwith real fiuxes.All that remains possibleis dreaming, and the e'ciosed hell of the conjugo-familial system.or even,in momenrsof jntense crisis,a iittle urine-soaked cornerto retreatto, alone.This was N'IaryBarnes's rnode of operation ar Kingslev Hall, as an apostleof Laingian therapv, a revolutionaryof madness, professional. a Her confessions teach us more than we would learn from readinga dozen

entirely pru*i., semiotic, ^*"il#il:f:il:,ffi,l: n.* anew rrrl."g

Derng c.ocodi.le, her, squeezed a bit her, roted f,e, ^bout in her bed _ ar, of which an ordinary psychoanalyst *oufA'U.rnfit.fu ,o Oo. A breakrhrough,apparentlv _ they *,... on'iti

g."u,,..g..,,ron;il:,:i:::ffi:,tJli:J:: +"ilil;'i;;"*', l..*f"l":g

psvchoanalyticar rransference, a kind oichurnior creaming rike offth.r.dii, of desire' leaves patientdangring the i. passion rvhich, ";;ig;;inothingness, a narcissistic though dangerous Russian less than roulette, reads ifsuccessful to thesame sortolirreuersibre fixation unin",po.,"nt on details whichends by'withdrawing fromall other.o.iuf him inr..i_.rr,r. We havebeenawarefor a longti,n. tfrri-ifr... tir...liting.processes r,r,ork badlywith the mad:their.interiret;;;;;;l;;ses are toodifrerent from theprevailing social coordina,... n,ui^i rrrsri., nt,, instead of rejecting thismethod, theytriedto improve procesi, the ii o.o.. ro make themmore tn:.itent interpretation theanalytic of iCte_a_tcte replaced a was :5::i:: by - and noisv_ interpretarion, co'ectrve a kind of delirium ;;;;il;;:r: Certainli, method the wuseflectiue,in ;';;';;y,'"" longer"f merely kind of a mirror-game berween words thepatient the of ani th. ril.n.. of theanalvst, it introduced objects, movemenrs a certainbal; and

56

Institutional Psychotherapy

N{ary Barnes,or Oedipus in Anti-Psychiatry 57 If we look at rhe rechnique of regressioninro babyhood, and at the transference, see that, as developedin a community, their tendencyto we create 'de-realization'was greatlv multiplied. In the traditional analytical encounter) one-to-one the relationship, artificial and limited natureofthe the w'ay the session organizedestablishes kind of barrier to hold back the is a excesses the imagination. At Kingsley Hall, it was a real death that of confrontedMary Barnesat the end of each of her Jour'eys', and the whole householdbecamecaught up in equally real grief and su{rering. much so So that Aaron Estersonwas driven back to the old methods of authority anci suggestion:N{arv was literally starving herselfto death, and he firmly ficrbade h e r t o c o n t i n u e e rf a s t . h Someyearsbelorehand, catholic priesthad equally firmly forbiddenher a to masturbate,telling her, so she said, that it was an evengraversin than to sleeprvith a boyfriend.This, too, was completelysuccessful. But, surely,this return to authority and suggestion the inevitableaccompaniment such a is of technique oftotal regression. Suddenly, sheis turned away from the very edge of death bv a 'policeman-father'materializing lrom the shadows. Tiie Imaginary, especially that of rhe psvchoanalvst, no sort ofdefenceaqainst is socialrepression: tlie contraryJit unconsciously on invitesit. one of the most valuable lessons lrom this book is perhapsthat it shows horv illusory it is to seekto rediscover sheer,unmixed desirebv settineoffto find knots buried in the unconscious hidden cluesofi'terpritutionlTh... or is no magical efrect whereby the transferencecan disentanelethe real micro-politicalconflicts thrt imprison people,no mystery, no other r'orld behind this one. There is nothing to discover in the unconscious:the unconscious still to be consrrucred. has Ifthe oedipus in the transference fails to resolve familial oedipus, it is because remainsprofoundlyattachedto the ir the lamilializedindividual. Alone on the couch or in a group, in a planned regression, the ,normal'mad') neurotic' (you and I) or the psychiatrist's neuroric(who is continues over and over again to demand the oedipus. psychoanalysts, whoseentire training and practice have filled them to rhe eyeballswith the reductionist drug olinterpretation, can do no other than reinlorcethis flattenins-outof desire:translerence a techniquefor dispracingthe investmenrs is oidesi.e. Far lrom moderatingthe rush towardsdeath, it seems actuallv to accelerate it, gatheringtogetherthe'individuated' oedipal energies in a cyclotron,in as whatJoe Berke calls 'the vicious spiral of punishment-anger-guilt-punishment'. It can only lead to castration, renunciation and sublimation - a shoddykind ofasceticism. The objectsofcollective guilt succeed another, one accentuating self-destructive, the punitive impulsesby couplingthem with a realrepression composed ofanger,jealousyand fear. Guilt becomesa specificlorm of the libido - a capitalist Eros - when it

of'signihcanceand interpretation. But no. Each time, the psychoanalvst pulled himself togethragain, and brought back the old lamilialistpoints of reference. And he becamethe prisonerof his ou'n game:whenJoe Berkehad to leave the house Marv did all she could to stop him. Not merelv was the becameso as welll He had to display real analysisinterminable- the session anger in order to qet away liom his patientjust lor a lew hours, to attend a meetingon the Vietnant wal'. it the interpretativeinfection.Paradoxically, In the end, nothing escaped w ho was the first to break out of the circle- by her painting. In fact, w.asMar,v within months she had become a well-known painter.EYet, even then, Mary lblt guiltv over attendingdrawing classes, interpretation still held swa,v: becauseher mother's cherishedhobbl' was painting, and she would be if reserltfui she iearnt that her daughterpainted bettertlran shedid. Nor r,r'as 'Now. with all thesepaintingsyou havethe penis, the paternalsideneglected: the power of the lamily. Your-father feelsvery threatened.' Mary setout to absorball the psvchoanalvtical With touchingapplicatiorr, of' stood out like a sore thumb in the comnrunitv atmosphere claptrap. She Kingslev Hall: she would not talk to just anyone.She refusedother people she wanted to be sure that whoeverwas caring for her was fully in because accord with Ronnie's ideas.'When I got the idea of a breast,a safebreast, .Joe'sbreast,somewhereI could suck, yet not be stolen from myself,there was no holciingme . . . Joe. putting his finger in my mouth, was to me saving, stealing "Look, I can come into you but I'm not controllingyou, possessing, " ' you, ln the end, the psychoanalysthimself was overwhelmedby the inter'interpreted pretativemachinehe had helpedto setgoing.He admitsit: Marv everything that was done lor her (or for anyone else for that matter) as therapy .. . II'tlie coal was not deliveredwhen ordered,that was therapv. And so on, to the most absurd conciusions.'Butthis did not stopJoe Berke whosesole object from continuing to strugglewith his orvn interpretations, '. was to fit his relationship with Mary into the Oedipal triangle: . . By 1966. . . , I had a pretty good idea of what and s'ho I was lor her when we were together. "Mother" took the lead when she was Mary the baby. "Father'' and "brother Peter" vied for secondplace' In order to protect my own senseof realitv, and to help Mary break through her rveb of illusion, I always took the trouble to point out rvhen I thought lvlary was using me as to else.'But he neverfound it possible unravel the web completely. someone N,laryhad got the whole householdcaught up in it.
. e B . H e r e x h i b i t i o n s i,n C r e a t B r i t a i n a n d a b r o a d ,b r o u g h th e r a c o n s i d e r a b l c e l e b r i t y O n e c o u l d say quite a lot about rhis kind ofrecovery via Art Bnl, which involves launching a mad artist upon ofmad art the pu blic like a stagestar, firr the bene6tofthose who moun t the exhibi tions.The essence is that it lalls outside ordinary conceptsofthe author and his or her work.

58

Institutional Psychotherapy

Mary Barnes,or Oedipusin Anti-Psychiatry 5g had never lound the way outl Her desirefor a real wav out was too powerful, too demandingto yield to any externalcompromises. The first trouble started at school.'Schoolwas very dangerous., She sar ,Most paralysed, rrified on her chair; shefought with her reacher. te thingsat schoolworried me . . .' She only pretendedro read, to sing,to draw - yet her desire was to be a writer, a journalist, a painter, a doctor. One day it was explainedto her that all this was a way of wishing she could be a man. ,I lelt ashamedthat I wanted to be a doctor. I know this shamewas bound up,- and here the interpretationismgets going - 'with the enormousguilt I had in connectionwith my desireto be a boy. Everythingmasculine myselfmust in be hidden. buried in secrer.' Priests and policemen everykind were usedto make her leelguilty about of everything and nothing, and especiallyabout masturbating. When she becameresigned being a nurserather than a doctor andjoined the army, it to was yet another dead end. At one moment she wanted to go to Russia, because had heard that there,'women with babiesand no husbands she were quite accepted'.When she determined to enter the convent, there were doubts as to her religiousfaith: 'What broughr you into the Church?, No doubt the priestsrvereright - her wish for sanctity was suspect. Finally she ended up in the m.entalhospital, and even there she was prepared to do some thing, to dedilate herselfto others. One day she broughr a bunch of ,you flowersto a sisterin the Nurses'Home, and heardherselfsaving, should not be herel' There seemedno end to the social traumas) the beating she received.Having becomea nurse) she was told she could not study for a higher qualification. From the first, what interestedMary Barneswas not the lamily - it was society. But everythingbrought her back to the family; sad to sav,evenher life at Kingsley Hall! since the lamilialistinrerpreration was rhegame they liked playingthere,and sincesheloved them so much, shewas ready to play it with them. And how well she played it! The real analyst at Kingsley Hall was hersellr she got the fullest mileageout ofall the neurotic possibilities ofthe project,all the underlying paranoiaof her Kingsley Hall lather and mother, Indeed, Marv, the missionary,may well have contributed to helping the anti-psychiatrists recognizethe reactionaryimplicationsoftheir psychoto analvticpostulates.

entersinto conjunctionwith the de-territorialized fluxesofcapitalism.It then findsa new u,ayout, a novelsolution,of the limitationsimposedby the familv, the mental hospital,psychoanalysis. shouldn't havedoneit, what I did was I wrong, and the more wrong I feelit to be, the more I want to do it, because it makesme exist in the intensityzoneof guilt. However,that zone,insteadof being cmbodied,linked to the body of the subject,his ego, his family, takes possession the institution: fundamentally,the real bossat Kingsley Hall of was Mary Barnes.And she knew it. Everything revolvedaround her. But whereasshewas onlv playing at Oedipus,the otherswere tied hand and foot in a collective Oedipalism. One day.Joe Berkedescribes finding her coveredin shit and sobbing:'You have to hand it to Mary. She is extraordinarily capable of conjuring up evervone'slavourite nightmare and embodying it for them.' At Kingsley Hall, then, the translerence was no longer containedby the analyst- it was getting ar'va1, in all directions and becoming a threat even to the psychoanalysthimself. At that moment the ties of analvsiswere almost broken lbr good, and the desiring intensities,the 'partial objects',almost {bllowed their own lines of force and ceasedto be dogged by svstemsof interpretation as correctly codified b1' the social grids of the 'dominant reality'. Why did Berke make such a desperate attempt to reunire rhe scattered multiplicity of Nlary's 'experiment' with dissolvingher ego and attempt to Iet her neurosis breakthrough?Why rhisreturn to the polesof the family, to the unity of the person, preventing N{ar1,from opening out to a whole social field outside herself which might have proved so rewarding? 'The initial processof her coming togetherwas akin to mv trying to put togethera jigsaw puzzlewithout having all the pieces. thosepieces Of which wereabout, many had had their tabs cut off and their slots barricaded.So it was nigh on impossible to tell what went where. The puzzle, of course, was Mary's emotional life. The piecesu,ereher thoughts,her actions,her associations, her dreams,etc.' How can it be proved that the solurionlor Mary Barnesreallv lay in the direction of an infantile regression? that the origin of her problems rose Or from disturbancesor blockagesin the communications svstemsof her family when shervasa child? Why not take a iook at what was going on elsewhere? In fact, it can be seenthat all the doors opening to the world outside were firmly shut against her when she tried to go through theml consequently,what she found outside was almost certainly a familialism even more repressivethan that of her childhood experience. Perhaps the unfortunate Mr and Mrs Barnes were only unconsciouslyreflecting the violent storm ofrepressionthat was going on outside. Mary had not become'fixated' at her childhood - she

Money in the Analytic Exchange 6 r

Money in the Analytic Exchange'

in that the value that it equivalent, the sense Money lunctionsas a misleading in depends the positionone occupies the producon represents crystallizes or To tion system. thosewielding power in a systembasedon the extractionof a money meanssomethingquite diflerentfrom what it meansto surplus-value both a way of organizing exploitation thosesellingtheir labour. It crystallizes not and a svstemfor disguisingthe classstruggle.I t determines only people's u'ithin production,but alsothe natureofthe productions structuralpositions encodedin the system. The contentofthe capitalistencodinghas changedas and when there has beena reduction ofprofit leveisin a whole seriesofsectorsolproduction. The State has been forced to take over from private capitalism, in the system of national insuranceand pensions,for instance,in taking over directly the of or controlof public serwices, in fieldswhere the preservation a minimum of etc. socialorder requiressuch institutionsas socialsecurity,a health service, It is preciselythose productions that are not srictly part of the bi-polar relation of exploitation that becomein a sensedevalued,It goes without saying,for example,that the work that goesinto producingraw materialsor manufactured goods in an under-developedcountry is diflerent from the ol equivalentwork in a rich area.The samegoesfor the work in key sectors capitalist production as compared with work in slower sectors(like coal mining) or, worse still, work viewed as totally worthless(thejobs that give mental patientsor prisonerssomethingto do). We have tlrerefore to estimate what money represents in the analytic for there is no real exchange of exchange - or, rather, pseudo-exchange, services between analyst and analysand. There are two sorts of work inwork of volved: the anall,ticalwork of the patient, and the psychoanalvst's listening and sifting. It is actually quite wrong for there to be an,vffow of money from one to the other. In a diflerent social systemwhich viewed these two sortsof work in the sameway as any other form of production, the analyst and the analysand should both be paid, just as the social division of labour dictates that not only should factory work be paid, but work in ofEcesand
r . In tervention at the Congressofthe Paris Freudian School heid in Aix-en-Provence,May I q7 r . q. Published in Leltresdt I'6cole freudieane,

researchlaboratoriesas well. One can hardly imagine unskiiied workers having to pay the designers who plan rvhatthey producelBut ofcoursethis is all part ofthe systemofextractingthe surplus-value. When the psychoanalyst is paid, he is in fact reproducing certain processolcrushing the patient to a adapt him onto the personological polesofcapitalistsociety. How could it be otherwisewhen a psychoanalyst seespatientswhose position in the family structurepreventstheir having any personalrole in the flux ofmoney - what Alain Cotta describes the rotation of 'family capital'2 or directly taking as part in the clcle of capitalist production (wives,for instance,who gointo analysiswhich their husbands pay for, or chi.ldren)? Unless there is some svstemoffunding out oftaxes and contributions,or an allorvance paid by somethird bod,v, their analyticalproduction- which shouldin fact be classed as a u,ork ofeducation (in the widest sense) ofthe collective Iabour force- is exploitedproduction. In the analyticalrelationship,the structuresofsocial alienation within the lamilv are transposedand reproduced:the lamily is usedas stagingpost. In as much as rhe psychoanalyst finds himselfhavingto be paid in this way, he is implicitly sanctioning way of usingthe structures a of the lamily as an instrument to crush desireproduction and pressit into the serrice ola socialorder governedby profit. On the specifically analytic level,it seems me vital to recognize to that the child who draws or makesa plasticine model lor an analyst,and the wife who 'solve enters analvsis to the family's problems', are taking part in sociai production. At the unconscious level, therefore,the capitalistextractionof sulplus-value is reproduced, and in a sense,expanded, in the analytic relationship. The claim of analysis represent meansof gettingat the ruth to a shouldoblige it, first and foremost,ro denounce itself,for by the fact ofbeing paid for, it startsolla renewalofsocial violence. At the very least,ifthey carry on as they are, analystsshould be made to stopjustifyingtheir money relationshipwith their patienrson rhe groundsof 'svmbolic somesupposed order'. Or elsethey should acceptthe logic of their positionand stateclearly that, lor them, order itselfis the rightful basisof all systems segregation. most cases. course,they are unrvillingto go so of In of far. Like any other capitalist,they believethat earning money is part of the normal order of things:'One has to earn a livingl'And, from an analyticpoint of view, this mav ultimately be the least dangerous, becausethe least mvstifving,attitude.

z. AIain Cotra, Thioie ginir ale du capital, dela craks anu et detfutuatilu,

Dunod, r 966

Psychoanalysis the Struggles and ofDesire 63

Psychoanalysis and the Struggles Desirei of

The problem facins the workers' revolutionarymovementis that there is a dislocationbetweenthe apparent relationsofpower at the level ofthe class of struggleand the real desireinvestment the massof the people. Capitalism exploitsthe labour capacityof the working classand manipubut it also insinuates latesthe relationsof production to its own advantage, itself into the desire systemofthose it exploits.The revolutionarystruggle state ofpower cannot therelbre be restricted simpiv to the level oftbe apparent relations. It must extend to every level of the desiring economv that is contaminated bv capitalism (the individual, the couple, the family, the prisons,homosexuality rvhatever). or schr-,ol, militant group, madness, the will vary from onelevelto another. The objectsand methodsof the struggle Sr"rch aims as 'Freedorn,Peaceand Plenty'dernand political organizations that can intervenein the power struggle,that combineforcesand constitute blocs. In the nature of thines theseorganizationsmust be representative, coordinatingthe struggleand providing it with a strategvand tactics. On the 'rnicroscopic lascism'- the other hand, the struegleagainstwhat we mav call fascisrnimplanted within desiring machines- cannot be carried on 'u'ia delegates representatives. identifiableand unchangingblocs.The face or bv ol' the enemy is changing all the time: it can be a tiiend, a colleague,a evenoneself. There is nevera time when you can be sureyou are not sr-rperior, going to fall for a politics supporting bureaucracy or privilege, into a paranoiac vieu' of the world, an unconscious collusionwith the establishment, an internalizationof socialrepression. neednot be mutually exclusir,e: These two struggles - The classstn.rgsle, revolutionarystrugglelor liberation,involvesthe the up ofoppression, existence ofwar machinescapableo1'standing to the forces rvhich meansoperatingwith a degree centralism, with at leasta minimum of of coordination; - The strugg.ie relationto desirerequirescollective in agencies producea to ofpower, every at continualiy ongoing analysis,and the subversionol eterltform level.
t . Tal k eiven a t the fi rst Psrchoanalysisand Politics Conlerence,held in Ni ilan on 7-9 Mav r 973 a n d p u b l i s h e db y F e l t r i n e l l ia n d b y F d i t i o n s r o / r 8 ,

It is surely absurd to hope to overthrow the power ofthe bourgeoisie by replacingit with a structure that reconstitutes-thefomt that of piver. The classstrugglein Russia,china and ersewhere demonstratei has that, e'en after the power ofthe bourgeoisiehas been broken, the form ofthat power can be reproducedin the state, in the family, evenin ihe ranks or rhe revorution. How can we prevenr centrarizing and bureaucratic aurhoriry from taking charge of the coordination that is necessarily invor'ed in'organizing a revolutionary war? The struggle as a whole must include stageslnd int"er_ mediaries. the 'microscopic' .A,t revel,what must happen,first Jf ail, is a kind of direct changeoverto communism, rhe abolition of bourgeois po*e, in the sensethat that power is embodiedin the bureaucrat,the leader or the m i l i t a n td e d i c a t e d e v o l u t i o n a r r ' . r Bureaucraticcentralismhas teen introducedpermanentry into the workers' movement in imitation of the centralist model of capitar. capitar supen'isesand o'er'encodes production by controlling the flowof money and wieiding coercivepolver over production relationsand in State monooolv capitalism.There is a similar problem with bureaucratic socialism. But real productiondoesnot need this kind ofdirection in the least- in fact is better without. The major productivemachines indus*iar societies in could manase very well without such centralism. Clearly, a different concepr of how productionis related boch to distribution and consumprion, and to training and research,would shatter the hierarchical and despoiicpowers that p.euaii within present-dav production relations,and give i... piuy to the workers' capacitv for innovation. Evidently, then, the basis of centralism is not economicbut political. In the workers' movement,too, centrarism leads to the same sort of sterility. It must be acceptedthat lar more elrective and broader struggles could be coordinated a.r.",ay from bureaucratic headquarrers,but only ifthe desiring economyofthe workers can be freed from the contaminationof the bourgeois subjectivitythat makesthem the unconsclousaccomplicesof the capitalist technocracyand the bureaucracy of the workerstmovement. Here we must be careful not to rail into the simplistic trap of saying either 'democratic' centralism, anarchismand spontane or ism. Alternative marginal movemenrs and communities have absolutelv nothin-gto gain by falling into the myth of a return to the pre-technologici age,of'back to nature'; on the contrary, they have to copewith .eal so.l.ty, real sexual and family relationships, with what is happening no*. On ti,. otherhand. one must recognize that the officialworkers'movement has up to now relused to consider how far it mav be contaminated by bourgeois power, to consider its own internal corruption. Nor is there at present any scientific discipline that can help it to do so. Neither sociorogy,nor psycho-sociology, nor psychology- still lesspsvchoanalysis has extlendedMarxism into this

64

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

Psychoanalysis and the StrugglesofDesire

65

nornrs setsup as its unquestioned in area.Freuclianism, the guiseola science, myth of a verv things rhat prodr.. bourgeois subjectivation the the a signifving n...uru,-u castiatio,,oidesire, in terms of the Oedipal triangle'

abstract relation between individuals. No group, no class is made up of individuals; it is the imprint of capitalistproduction relationson rhe social dimensionof desirethat producesthe streamof undifrerentiated individuars necessary order to inveigle a work force. in interpretatiorlwhichtendstoisolatetheanaiysis|romtherealitiesofitssocial Did the events olMay r 968 in Franceinrroducea potenrialchangeinto the settlng. ""J'uiua.a revolutionarymovement,specifically this point of the desir.ing on of abolishingthe technocraticcentralism of economy? to the possibility of Had such a changetaken place,it would have had considerable politicaland which rvould be basedon a differentunderstanding capitaiistproduction, social consequencesl One can only say that, since the relative decline of betweenproduction, distribution and consumptionon the the relatir.rnship Stalinism,since the departure of a significantproportion of young workers and educationon the other' This would one hanclatrclproduction, research the and studentslrom the traditional revolutionarymodels,we have witnessed obviousil,tenclto nrakea total changein attitudesto rvork,and especiallv as not a major break but little breakthroughs desire,little breaches the as of in rvorkrecognizecl sociallyuselul(recognized socialh'useful split betu,eeu o f d e s i r eA l l . despoticsystemthat prevailsin politicalorgarrizations. a b y c a p i t a l i s mt,h a t i s , b i ' t h e r u l i n g c l a s s ) n d t h e ' u s e l e s s ' r v o r k The depredations N{ay '68 in Francewere repairedwithin a few weeks. of whether ol commercialvalue or use value, llherher of indiof p.oductic,,t, Perhapsno more than two. Nevertheless, had the most profound conseit bodies,is under the controi ofa lorm ofsocial organizviduals cir coliective disappearquences,and they are slill being felt at all sorts of levels.Even though its a ation rhat enlbrces cerrainpatternofsocialdivisionoflabour.The resultsare no longervisibleon a nationalscale, is still goingon by a kind of it ance ol capitalisr centralism rvould thereforebring ivith it a fundamental infiltration in many differentsituations.A nervvision has beenborn, a nerv E'"enin a societvrvith highiv developed of re-castinq production techniclucs. car. s t approach to problemsof revolution.Before'68, for instance,it would have i n d u s L r ; a r r c lh i g h l v d e i e l u p c d p u b l i c i n f o r n r a t i o n e r v i e s e t c . . o r ) e been unthinkable to suggestthat there could be any political purpose in ot'diflbrentproduction relationsthat wotrld not be antagonlstlcto concen'e is campaigningin lavour of common criminals in prison; it would have been the productionsof desire,of art, of dreams ln other words, the question value as unthinkablefor homosexu'als demonstrate the streets defence their to in in of or nuheihe. not it is possibleto stop seeinguse value and exchange particularorientationof desire.The women'sliberationmovemenr, ihe aiternativeof rejectingall complexforms olprodr-rcthe fight mutually opposeci. the againstrepression psychiatry,theseand other movementshave acquired in a tion and clenrancling return to ntlture merei;'reproduces split between of completelynervmeaningand methods. Thus it is true that problemsare now the difl'erenttorm, of production - desiring production and production seen diflerently, but, equally, there has been no real break. This is unutilitl . rect gnizcd s<-,cial doubted.lybecausethere is no large-scalemachine for revolutionary war. We x the rvay are have to recognize that certain dominant images are still perpetrating their Relationsamong individuals,groups and classes bound up "vith Individuals as such are destructive e{rects e'en within revolutionary groupsthemselves. critique of A individualsare manipulatedby the capitalistsystembureaucratismin the trade unions has been begun; the principle of the to sr-stem satisf) the demandsof its mode of producmanufacturedbv that 'delegation of power' to the vanguard, and the system of a ,drive belt' tion. The idea that rherewere originally,as the basisof society.individuals, connectingthe people to rhe part)', rhesethings have been brought into groupSofiridir,idtra,lsinthe|ornro||amiliesandsoonwasthoughtup|orthe everything that has question.But revolutionaries are still the victims of a great many of the i..a, oL the capitalist sysrenl.In the human sciences, prejudices ofbourgeoismoralitv, and ofrepressive the individual and the primacy ofthe individual serves attitudestowardsdesire. beenbuih up aiound This may perhapsexplain the lact that in May '68 therewasno suchattackon to extend the dichotomy betweenrhe individual and his socialcontext. only psychoanalysis there was on psychiatry. Psychoanalysis as preservedsome The ciilhcultvone comesup against,the moment one triesto grapplervith an1' any real r.r'ith authorityin so lar as a number of the dogmasof psychoanalysis - be it language madness anything connected or weretakenon , sociairealitrl boardby the movement production- is that one is neverdealingwith individuals o1'ciesiring process 'Ir. to has beensatisfied defineits field irr * for u. *u.h as linguistics, instance, The real breakthrough will only happen once there is a new approach to such termsof communicationamong individuals,it has totalll,missedthe coerciye problemsas the bureaucratismof organizations, Linguisticsonlv startsto liee itselffrom the repressive attitude of and integrativefunctionsoflanguage. revolutionary men towards their wives and children and their lailure to ideoi'g.vwhen it studiestlie problems arising from connotation, bourgeois that lall outsidethis of understandthe significanceoffatigue, neurosisand delusion (it is quite usual context.the implicit and all the transactions language

66

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

and the StrugglesofDesire Psychoanalysis

67

'breaksdown' to be dismissed 'finished"asof no more use as lor someole who are)not ifnot a positivedangerto it) -once suchproblerns to the organization but o|their political Concerns) at leasttreatedwith pe,hupsut the very centre must be as the same scriousness organizationalproblems,or the stand that the police The battle is or powerr or management, againstbor-rrgeois rrracle our otvn internal one tha; Intlst be fought within our own ranks, against front, as certain Nlaoistshave contended'a a secorldary police.It is notjust a dichotsrppo.ting action.'amarginal operatiorl'As long as there remains battleon the front ofdesire. o-y.b.,.u..n the battle on the classlront and the '68, most after \{a,v Significantly, all ibrms o1'.r-optionrvill still be possible. lailed to graspthe importanceof the n'eaklink that movements revolutionar.v had becomeapparentduring the studentstruggle Quite suddenly'students ,lorgot' the respect that wasdue to the superiorknowledge and young u,oikers etc They brokeaway from the old io..*.n, managers. und po*J, oiteachers, to the valuesof the pastand introducedan entirelynew approach' submissic.rn in But the u,holething was labeliedspontaneism, orher u'ords a transitional 'superior'phase,marked b1'the for manifestationthat must be left bel'rind a Desiresurgedup among the people;it ofcentralistorganizations. setting-Lrp that to *,u, n[,.i, but expected quietenand acceptdiscipline No one realized inseparablefrom all further this new form of revolt would in future be economicand political struggles' way in when I tark o['x{arxismand Freudianlr*. I huu. in mind a particular are treated. From one point olview, rvhich the texts oflv{arx and Freud all its Freudianisrr must be defined as reactionaryin all its socialstar-rces, of relations between the individual and the lamily' while even analyses problems Marxism remains generally inadequate in its treatment of the

lull-time revolutionaryor a doctor,activitv in one'slamilv, one'smarriageor any other situation. It is perhaps conceivable,if circumstanceswere different, that we could ofthe relation betweena politics ofdesire and a politics start talking seriousl,v and ifneed be, ofrevolution,but only ifwe werepreparedto be totally honest, tread on somepeople'stoes. to the A number ofpeople have intervenedduring thesediscussions stress view that the principal dilemma facing us in our particular field is that 'alternativepsychiatry' and a psychiatric betweena (reformist) politics of politics that is revolutionaryfrom the word go. This would mean that there were t$'o camps: on the one side would be Jervis2 and on the other such experiences the SPK.' as But the problem is not really so simple.The conflict that lacesus in trving to contemplatea politics of desirecannot be restrictedto a singlefront; it is
c, G. J ervis is an l talian psychiarist, author ofa cri tical handbook on psvchiatry' 3. A socialist patients' collective in Heidelberg. The SPK was made up oftherapeutic groups comprising some lorty patients at the Polyclinic ofHeidelberg University. These patients,and their doctor. Dr Huber, carried out a thtoretical and practical critique ofthe institution, and discloscd the ideoiogical function ofpslchiatry as an instrument ofoppression. Their work soon attmcted 'a increasi opposition from rhe psychiatric cl i nic - i ts di rector d escribed the group as collective of ng hatred and aggression'. As repressionintensified,so did resistance.It becameimpossible to get rid ofthe SPK by o{ficial and iegal means. I n a secretsession, the Univcnity Senatedecided to call in the police.They found a pretext inJ ul,v r 97 r , when there was an exchangeofgunfire in the subu rbs of Heidelberg.This was biamedon the S P K, which could then be put down in the most brutal way. Three hundred copswith suImachine guns lorced their way into the SPK premiscs, helicopters flew over the city, thc (special brigades) were nrobilized, searcheswere made with no wanant, Dr Bundesgrenqschut7 Huber's children taken as hostages,parients and doctors were arrested, and the accused were drugged ro make them appear cooperative.The SPK thereupon decided to disband.

relatedtodesire.Thisdoesnotmeanjhowever,th:rtthereisnomoretobe Dr Huber and his wife spent some years in prison, in an almost total isolation which even ajudge said about rhe textsofFreud and i\{arx' describedas inhuman, By treating them first as insane and then as terrorists (becauseof their T h e q u e s r i o n i s j u s t i v h a t u s e t o m a k e o | t h e m . A s w i t h e v e r v t h e o r y , t h e r e raponse to police provocation they were compared with the Baader-Meinhofgroup), they could be as a meansof brought beforea special tribunal opemting on Nazi principles. are two;ays in which they could be used The text can be used the links betweenone The defencewas paralysed. One ofthe lar.yers, Eberhardt Becker, was accusedofcomplicity, real social connections, identifying and illumir.rating and charged. -Another,Jorg Lang, was imprisoned. All the lawy'erswho supportcd them were the next; or the theory can be used in such a wa-vas to tailor .r.rggi. and harassedand removed by one means or another. Lawyers were appointed who only saw the r e a l i t yt o f i t t h e t e x t documentsin the casea lorrnight before it opened,wherero the press had had them from the fint. they try to explain the relation-ship r.r'hen People are often verv dogmatic The accused rejected their serviccs. way out of this On 7 November r g7z, the day the trial opened in Karlsruhe, the three accusedwere brought in on betw"en lr{arxism and Freudianism.I believethat the only sretchers (two between the threeofthem), tied hand and foot. The Hubers, who had not seenone blindalle-vliesintalkingashonestl.vaspossibleabouttherealityofthe anotherlor fifteen months, were bullied and violently separated,and finally expelledfrom the court, conflicts' conflicts- but they must be e{Iective AslongaSwepreserveacleardir,iding.linebetw.eenprivateli|eand.public and ciass life, we ihull g.t nowhere. To clariiy political commitmenrs *ithout merely burying oneselfin a massof words' requires commitments, discussionattheler,elofone'sday-to-dayactir,'ity,beittheactivityofa
alongwith Hausner, the third defendant. Halfofthose prment werc plain-clothespolicemen.Part of the rest wcre also expelledafter one young man read out a statemcnt ofinternational solidaritv wi th theaccuscd.He, even beforc he had got outside the court building, was anested, abused,beaten up and left without medical attention for hours, A medical certificatelater issuedbv Karlsruhe hosoital described severedamage, some to the skull.

68

Institutional PsychotheraPY

Psychoanalysis and the StrugglesofDesire

69

not iust a rnatterof capitalismversusthe working class.I believethat a mass ofnew fronts will have to be openedas the working classand the organizations of the workers, movement become contaminated by the subjectivity of 'going out to the workers' and quoting the ruling class.It needsmore than influencein the sphereof right authors to rid oneselfofbourgeois {iorn the of one cannot (asJervishas) identify the statedinterests desire.In this sense, lor of . with their desire The interests the Americanworking class, the u,orkers instance,may be objectivelyfascistin tendencylrom the point ofview ofthe legitimate T!e unions'fight to defendthe workers'interests, politicsof desire. in though it be, can alsobe totally repressive relation to the desire6fa whole and soon. I belieye, ofother socialgroups,ethnicand sexualminorities, series u'e must not delude ourselvesas to the possibility of a lcrr exampie, that vanguardu'ho claim to havegot politicalalliancebetweenthe psychoanalytic that exist organizations and the working-class rid 6f psychiatricrepression, as among psychoanalysts are as unpleasant today. The modelsofrepression political militants. To go among the working classis not to leavethe among hospital. hospitalbut merely'toentera differentsort of ps,vchiatric psychiarric I spentover ten yearsworking in the FrenchCommunist Party, and that too was a kind ofpsychiatrichospital.I do not think one can go merelyby slogans and written texts if one is to judge whether or not a position is ancispeeches truly revolutionaryfrom the point ofview ofdesire The theoreticalwritings of the SPK, for instance,make exceptionalll' dogmaticreading,vet their politicsweregenuinelyrevolutionary'What they did shows the way to rvhat might be truly neighbourhoodpolitics, an a emergentpoliticsof a masskind. However,the SPK was in no sense party forrned on the basisof a programme of how to conduct the struggle.Only serveto clarify the desires ofsuccessive during rhe struggiedid the investment aims and merhodsof the conflict.The SPK's politicsmightjust as easilyhave of been those of an alternative psychiatr;'- not in the sense anv reformist of but as an alternativebasedon the realities power' compromise, At present,in a very poor district of New York, the South Bronx, black ano Puerto Rican groups are running a drug addiction unit in Lincoln Hospital. Thus a popular movementhas takenover the fight againstdrug-dependence' has replaced This is also a lorm of alternativepolitics,sincethis mo\rement rhe drug programmeof the Governor of New York State.Doctors no longer come into the unit, but remain outsideand are called upon only for professional advice. The unit has its own police force, and the fact that the governmentdoesnot closeit or ban it, and indeedactuailv goesso lar as to subsidizeit, is becausethe activistswho organize it are supported by the blacks and Puerto Ricans, and all the local gangs. In this case, then, an it alternarivepolitics is a possibilitybecause is basedon real revolutionary conflict.But, equallv,it could be an illusion to seekto politicizepsychiatryif

the political action undertaken in the effort remains tied to traditional repressir.'e attitudes to madnessand desire. Could psychoanalysisbecome a force lor progress, could it develop into a 'people'spsychoanalysis'? It bearsthe stamp ofthe psychoanalysr's training as a privileged casteas much as it ever did. The essence ofpsychoanalysisis still that it is a taughtdiscipline,initiation into the psychoanalytic casre. Even if a psychoanalyst wants to behavelike'ordinary people',he is still a member of that caste; even if he is not preaching his concept of the proper relation betweendesireand society,he is still re-enacring samerepressive rhe politics in his practice.The problem, therefore, not that his ideasare more or less is wrong, but that his whole way ofworking reproducesthe essence ofbourgeois subjectivity.A man who sits on his chair listening to what you say, but systematically distances himselflrom what it is all about, doesnot evenhave to try to impose his ideason you: he is creating a relationship of power which leadsyou to coicentrate your desiring energyoutside the social territory. Nor is this somethingpeculiar to psychoanalysts it is only more marked here than in the other professions socialcontrol.We find it in the teacher his of on rostrum,the overseer behind his glasspartition, the army ofEcer, cop, the the psychologist with his batteries oftests,the psychiatrist his bin, etc.,etc.All in of them individually may well be very nice people. They may well do everything they can to help those they deal with, yet lor all their good will eachis contributing in his own way to condemningindividualsto loneliness and extinguishing their desire. course Of everyattemptis madeto cushionthe repression:with modern teaching methods, for instance, they try to ensure that no child feelsat sea in a huge class,no child is terrorized by the teacher. The psychoanalyst, too, tries to make his techniquegentler- and ultimately more insidious.He de-gutsand neutralizes everythinghis patientstell him, thusadministeringa kind of subjectivitydrug. And who is to blame him for that?Ifwe are not going to condemn the drugs used byjunkies, why should we condemn the sort people go to psychoanalysts for? That is not the point. Everyonedoes his own thing as well as he can, and each in his own way plays a supporting role as policeman - as father in the family, as male chauvinist in thecouple,as child-t1'rantand so on. Nothing is gained by issuingcondemnations, anathematizing behaviourof this personor thar.What mattersis by the to prevent the workers' movement from being contaminated by the ideology and modesofsubjectivation of bourgeoisauthority, The fact that a few people are trying to introduce 'psychoanalysisfor the people' not in itselfvery serious. is What is serious, the orher hand, is that on thosewho direct the workers' movement, parties, trade unions, small left groupuscules, are carrying on in their own way just like teachers,or psychoanalystsultimately,just like policemen. Fighting lor betterpay and

7o

Institutional PsYchotheraPY

Psychoanalysis and the StrugglesofDesire

7r

class are the conditions is not the be-all and end-all. The working -pnme desire' There is indeed a victims of capitalist techniquesto manipulate problem cannot be problem of sufleringamong ihe working class,but that of otarugrlot*natever kind (sport,TV' the love-lives the by resolued the use possibilityof a remedy' or fu*ou., t(e Party mystiq"ue, whatever)'The only i s l b r t h e o r g"problemo n o | t h e w o r k e r s ' m o v e m e n t i t s e l f t o t a k e c o n t r o l anizati of how to liberate desire- and to do so without any of the whole without itself becoming a psychoanall'st'and help from psychoanalysts, and alienating repressive without resortlng to any of the psychoanalyst's techniques. Themostcommonfeature(wherebywecarrrecognizethe.Oedipusmethod,) situzttoncan be fitted . is a certain technique ofreductive representation EuerL in an apparentlytriangular into a systemofrepresentationthat is expressed 'apparently', because lar such a systemoperates more along a -od.. i say reducedto a singleterm, moje, and indeedconstantlytendsro become binar.y 'black-hole'eflect' or to vanish altogetherin what I rvould cali a lnthebeginni-ng,awholeseriesofambiguous,ambivalentnotionsmadeit possible|or"Freudianismtooperatequiteunlikeamethodclosedinupon and caused all itself.But its centraldiscoveries, that gave utteranceto desire lost. This is not the place to such scandalat the time, have sincethen been the history of trace the history of that closing-in which is in fact itself, not excluding its most recent structuralist developpsvchoanalvsis ments. lt of I will take one example:its attitude to the processes the unconscious. that they no more involved were not dialectical, at recognized first thatihese is unconscious wholly ,n.guiio., than they did the negationof negation..The by poliriu., a machine of fluxesand i'tensities not determinedor controlled But.by the onto it by psychoanallsis' projected ih..,ur,..n, of representation has introduced into it intermediarv of the transferince, psychoanalysis treatedas a , of and negativeness iack. The intensities dreams,lor instance are and interpretation, their kirid of raw material. By the technique olassociation caught is manifestexpression re-written in terms of fundamentalstructure. that the two modesof structuring- that of the manifestcontentand between all possible content - desire finds its lines of escapecut offfrom o{'the later-rt interpretation of connection with reality Ultimateiy the psychoanalyst's of them into the social coordinates the oedipus dreams consistsin fitting To take another example, perhaps even ciearer:a child is threaten. complex. 'Baptiste,I'm going to cut o{fyour head'' W.ho ing his little brother, shouting. leadsus to say it is the real child? iril'? Who is the speakerlWirat evidence AndthesamewithBaptiste'Ifwetaketheuseo|theChristiannameaS we make we referring to a real child, ther"r make the child using it responsible:

him the potential murderer of his brother, But was it really his brother as such, that particular member of his family, that he meant? Clearly, the intensitiesof desire must be linked to normally acceptedsystemsof representation, but encounters like this can lead in two directions, can express two sorts of politics. The first will use them as so many sign machines for expressing intensities everykind. The small child says,'I'm going to cut off of mv brother's head.' And he at once switchesto a totally di{Ierentplan - he might perhapsdecideto go offto rhe moon with him. We then discoverthat his hared for his brother is coextensive with his love lor him. But this is not really a 'discovery'at all. The hatred was not'masking' the Iove. It isjust that a new connectionhas produced a new possibility.The hatred rvhen diflerently 'driven'has producedlove. The unconscious holds nothing that can be denied,nothing ofwhich one can say later that it caused the personto feelambivalent.It has not changedits mind, but merelypassed on to somethingelse.It is thus nonsense say that the child is polymorto phouslv perverse, etc. Pulling the headoffone'sdoll, wanting to strokeone's mother's tummy - theseare not things that can properly be related to the 'whole objects'of accepted logic.They do not involvethe child's responsibility as such. The repressive analytic attitude, founded upon 'normalized' representations, systematically will take him at his word, and reify what he hassaid: 'He wanted to kill his brother,he desires mother,he meanswhat his he says.he is incestuous.'All the agentsof the story- the child, the brother and the mother - will then becomefixed in the domain of representation. If you say to a child: 'You've brokenthe headoffyour doll - and you know quite well that it cost us a lot to buy it lor you!', then you are lorcing her into the systemof economicvalues,so that gradually all her objectswill be seenin relation to the categoriesof the prevailing reality, the prevailing order. All of reality then becomes imprisonedin the schemaof dualist values- good/evil, expensive/inexpensive, rich/poor, uselul/useless so on. and The unconscious, however,despiteits rejectionofnegativityand ofall the dualistsystems relatedto it, despiteits ignorance loveor hatred,or what is of commanded what forbidden,is led to make its own kind of investigation or of this crazy world of accepted values.It dealswith the problemsas bestit can. It sneaksaround them. It sets up the leading characterson the domestic scene, representatives the law, like so many grimacingpuppets. But it is the of primarily in the directionof this world of socialrepresentations we must that obviouslv look lor the intrinsic perversionofthat system. Psychoanalvsis has not managed to escapethis perversion of the normal world. From the very first, it sought to control desire. The unconscious always appeared to it something bestial and dangerous. None of the successivelormulations of Freud has ever abandoned this position.-Libidinal energ"y must be converted to the Manichean svstem of accepted values, it must produce normal

72

Institutional Psychotherapy

r.presentations. shitting in your bed There could be no questionol enjo;ring feelingof guilt. wrthout an accompanying that might meanmanv things,we havethus cometo invest From intensities punitive socialvalueswith the promotion of the castrationcomplex.In point offact, the closing-inofpsychoanalysis upon the Oedipal trianglerepresents a kind of attempt to escapefronr that drive to abolish desire that leads it ahnost in spite of itself towards this binary, \,{anicheanperversion.The Oedipus schemawas constructedas a barrier to narcissism, destructive to It a late But the identifications. seemed represent necessary olthe instincts. to death instinctcomesinto beingonly at the point rvhenone leaves sphereof the desiring intensitiesfor that of representation. The Oedipal triangle is an * to more or lessur-rsuccessful stop the descent into the death attempt- alw,ays instinct.It neverreally works as a trianglebecause death,symbolicabolition, libidinal collapse, threatens all three sides of it. In the theatre of the psvchoanalytic Grand Guignol, thereis alwaysan unhappy ending.Between lather and child is the risk olreciprocal extermination(the Oedipal murder thntasy is paralleled b-u.' fantasy that a child is being beaten).Between the lather and mother is the 'primal scene'of intercourse, experienced the by child as murder. Betrveenmother and child is the imminent danger of narcissistic return to the womb, etc.- in other words,of suicide. dissolution, schizo-analvtic politics In short, I should say that, unlike psvchoanalvsis, would be led to considerthat the death instinctis nor something that existsin itself,but that it is linked with a certainway ofposing the problemofdesirein a certain n,pe of socie Desire is unaware of death, of negation,and the ty. tragedies the lamilialist Grand Guignol strikeit asfunny. Sincenegationis of always related to the position ofa subject,an object and a relerence point, desire, being purely and intensivelypositive,changesround subjectsand objects;it is fltix and intensity. In so far as the subjectis bound up with a svstemolrepresentation,the individual libido finds itselfdependent the on capitalist rnachinewhich forcesit to function in terms of a communication basedon dualist systems. The socialenvironmentis not made up of objects u'hich pre-existedthe individual. The person imprisoned in such bi-polar life/death,etc. has systems man/rvoman,childiadult, genital/pre-genital, as to already beensub.jected an Oedipalizingreductionofdesire to representation. For desireto be expressed individual terms meansthat it is alreadv in condemnedto castration. There existsa totaliv di{Ierentnotion: the idea of a collective force,a collective directionoflibido to parts ofthe body, groupsof constellations ob.jects and intensities, machines everykind individr-rals, of of tiius bringing desireout of that back-and-forth betweenthe Oedipal triangle and its dissolutionin the death instinct, and linking it up u'ith ever-wider possibilities many diflerentkinds that becomeever more open to the social of environment.

The Role of the Signifier in the Institutionl

I am using Hjelmslev'scategories here solel,v an attempt to identily the in position of the signifier in the institution - a position that the classical analyticalsituation did not reveal.We may remember that the distinction betu'een expression and content is overlaid by a triple division into matter, substance and 1brm. I shall be mainh'concerned wirh the opposition he establishes benveenmatter (the matter both ol the expression and of the content)and the formation of semioticsubstances. !\'hat I lvant to show here is that the semiologies olsignificationoperatein thefour areaswhere expression and contentare cut acrossby substance and lorm, wher-eas the semiotics \{e are conlronted with in an institutional situationinvolve nvo further dimensionsof a-semiotically formed matter thatis, meaningas the material of expression, and the continuum of material fluxes the materialof content.Thus the six areassho,,vn the diaeram are as in a l l a c t i v e hn v o l v e d . ' i,
torn somiotioally redsubstancs
maltar

substance

form

a-si9nifyinq ssmioticp ot exo16ssion


of content

ffi
\

-s] "y?

a-Bomiotic 6ncodings

i F o r H j e l r n s l e r , , s u b s t a n c es s e m i o t i c a l l l ' l o r m e d h e n i t s l o r m i s p r o a w j e c t e do n t o m a t t e r o r m e a n i n g ' a s a n e t t h a t i s s t r e t c h e d u t p r o j e c t s t s o i shadorv olrto an unbroken surlace'(cl. Prolegontines). rveknou', signi{iing As chains going.at the ler"el set ofthe substance ofexpression, limited rangeol a
r l - a l k s i l c n a t t h e P a r i s F r e u d i a n S c h o o l h c l d i n I - a M o t t e , N o v e m b e r r g 7 j . P u b l i s h e di n Snni !. otex

71

Institutional Ps.vchotherapl'

The Role of the Signifierin the Insritution 75 (b) semialogies signifuation.on the other hand. all their subsrances of of ( e x p r e s s i o no f s o u n d .s i g h t a n d s o o n ) a r e c e n t r e du p o n a s i n s l es i g n i f v i n g s u b s r a n c eT h i s i s r h e d i c t a r o r s h i p { ' r h e s i g n i h e r ' .t n u r , . F . r . n i ; i : ; ; . o stance can be consideredas a written arche-.,vriting, but not in Derrida's sense: is not a matter of a script that engenders semioticorganization, it all but of the appearance datable in history - of writing machinesas a basic t o o If o r t h e g r e a td e s p o r i c m p i r e s . e writing machinesare essenrially linked to the setting-upof state power machines. The monrent they are there, ail othr poly-centredsemiotic subsrances becomedependentupon a singlespecificstratum ofthe signifier. The totalitarian narure of that dependence such rhat, by a tremindous is retroactiveefrort,it seemsto make all semiotics originatefrom the signifier. The efrect of the written word in the unconscious is from thenleficrth fundamental- not because relatesback to an archetvpalw,rittenlanguage. it but becauseit manifeststhe permanence a despoticsignificance of which, though arising out of particular historical conditions, can none the less continueto developand extendits effects into other conditions. (3) tl-signi.,iing semiotics, These must be distinguished from semiologiesof' signification; rhev are, in a rvord, post-signifving semiotics. instanceof a An non-signifying semioticwould be a marhemarical sign machinenor intended to produce significations; others would be a technico-semiotic complexus, which could be scientific, economic, musical or artisric, or perhaps an a.alytic revolutionarymachine.These a-signifyinsmachinesremain tased on sig'ifying semiotics,but no longer use them as anyrhing but a tool, an instrumenrof semioticde-territorialization, making it possible the semlfor otic fluxesto lorm new connections with the most de-territorialized-material fluxes.Such connections operateindependentl;'of whetheror not thel,sigrrif,v any'thingto anybody. In a sense, Benv6niste right to say that a// semiotic.s is depend lor their beine on a signifyinglanguage.But the dependence not is such as to involve any relationshipofsuperiority or subjection. theory in A physicsor chemistryneedsevokeno mental representation olthe atom or of electricity, even though it still has to be expressed a language in ofsignifications and images. It cannot do without props of this kind, but what it is essentialiy bringing inro operation is a certain kind of sign machine that serves support the absrractmachineson r'hich the lorcesolexperimental to and theoretical complexesare based. we get to a point w.hereeven the distinctionberrveen siqn machine and a technico-scientific a machine is no ionger relevant;the discoveryof a new tvpe of chemicalchain, or a microphvsical particleis, in somesense, pre-ordained bl.a semioticproductionthat will determinenot on.lvits spatio-temporal specifications, alsoits condibut tions of existence. Thus, with non-signifvingsemiotics,it is the reciprocal

and digitalized signs - rvhoseformal composition is siqns - discretizecl to {.:on3o,n..1 the fbrmalizarionof their signifiedcontents.Il seems me that to ha,;e been over-hastvin assimilatingHjelmsler"sdistinction the linguists distinction between the ilrrd content rvith Saussure',s betrveenexpressicin point of.fact, the separation betweeu signifier and what is signified. In to the a-semioticallylormed mltter and senrioticallvformed substances, independentlv of the relationship betrveen exterrt th;rt it is estaLtlishecl ol independent and conten[,opensthe wa)' to a study ofsemiotics expressloil zol - that is to sav,semioticswhich are' preciseil'' serniologies the si.e;nitving careful not to of basei ort the bi-pc-,larity signilier and signified' Bv being n'e are brought to coniuseinstirutionalsemioticswith signitiing semiotics' call lvhat I riistinguishone liorr the other, ancl to separateboth fiom "r'ill n o n - s e m i o t ie n c o d i n g s . c 2 classification Let me onceagain summarizemy suggested is the ger:eticcode' or any (r\.:'v-on-.vemiotic example of these cncodings..\n of the ti,pe ()i'r,ltatu,e cail natural encoding,u'hich functionsindependently These lorms oi code forrnaiizethe of any semioticsubstance. {:nnstitutior or to rvithoutrecourse any autonomous translatoi'inaterialintensities arenatlre semioticmistakeof projecting 2[]s 6erieoiinscription' One must avoid ,inscription'onto the world of nature.There is no genetic t h e i c l r : ao f ,hanciwriting'.']'he secondverticalcolumn of our table is not involved.3 These are based upon systemsof signs' on sub(ti Signifiing semiologies. of and ha'ing a relationship lormalizationon the loim".l semiotically srances of cotrtent and of expression The-v are of trvo kinds svmbolic plane l,-c,th of and serniologies semiologies sienification of rcmioiogieri These bring various t,vpes substancernto play ,.1 S-lmhottc " olgesture of mime, of . instancr.thete are semiorics for l,-,p.imiti"e societiesl o{ inscriptionson the body, ofritual aud so on' The creationofthe p,ruru.., i,rorld'of childhood or the'world'ol'madness also brings into plav several into any non-centred semiotic circles that can never be fully translated preserve will therefore ofsignification.semiotic substances universalsystem of certain autonornous territoriality that corresponds to a specific r)'pe a jr,uis.sance,a
lt b l r . I n s u c r : t r : c i i r q s e c r i o n s w e s h a le r e t u r n i n g m a n y t i m e s ! o t h i s a t t c m p t t o c i a s s i f v e n c o d i n g s t h i s c l a s s i h c a t i oo u t . n t r r a si n i a c l d u r i i l g r h er v r i t i r g o f t h e s ev a r i o u sa r t i c l e s h a t I g r a d u a l l vu ' o r k e d 'rhich I initialiv and orlr' ,irtc,, ihen hut" I been abie to unifv the various viewpoins from approachcd it '3. those of form and lVhether there are in non-semioric encodings strata that correspond to complex certaini'v conteni i. a {tueslion llt unnot go illto here Ler us say merely that therc "r olar!icuiation in genctic coc{es, s,vstems ; Ajol'thatgrasirsoneisbeing(specificallvusedtohringoutthesenseofgraspinginrelationto trritorialitv t.

Psychotherapy 76 Institutiorral of relationships production and generationbetweenthe semiotic machine altercd' and the rlate riai tluxesthat are being radica.llv in of The signifyingmachinewas basedon the s.vstem representation, other ,ords oi-, a productio' of semiotic redundancl' that created a world oi and schematain placeof real intensities of quasi-obiecrs, images,analogues uno muitipticities.The signifyinge{Iectproducedbv the conjunctionof the a * two forn,,ilir,,rs of the signifier and the signified was thus caught in circie, with the semiotic fluxes atld the material fluxes veritable vicior.is A neutralizingeachorher in the sphereofrepresentation. rvorldofdominant that out of the signilying re-te;ritorializations signi6catioriwas establisheci re, from the, as it rr,e self-mutilationolthe semioticmachineseffected resulred ol. by their being cenrredsolely on the signifying machine that machine The signifier functioned on an autonomous illusion anil impotentization. referringback to itself,*'hile realitv was to be stratllm olits own, ceaseiessly ibun,l a iong rvavarvaylrorn the semioticfiuxes.An individuatedsubjectivitv 'a iD ironr the rvorkingsof that signifvingm;rchine; Lacan'sphrase' emergecl an signifier icpresentsthe subject for another signifier'. It rva.s ambiguotts, aspectit took part in a processol sutrjectivitv:in its unconscious divicled semiotic de-territorializationthat $,'asat work in the linguistic machines, in prcpariug thenl to become a-signi$,ingsemiotic machines,"r'hcreas its olsignificanceand on it u,asbasecl rhe re-territorialization aspect "on..io". ion. interpretat 'I'his semiotics a-signifuing radically rn'hen ct of positiL.n the subje changes (u'hich Frege u,orld of rnental representation comc ro tlre forefront. The or'reference'(at the peakofogden and and ob.iects) contrasisrvith concepts Richards's tr.iangle,swhich is interposed between the symbol and the refsemiotics Signsare erent) then no longer functions to centre and over-encode Signs and things engageone to representation. involved in things prior of nnorher inclependently the subjectivecontrol rhat agentsol individual utteranceclaim to have over them. is ofutter'ance then in a positionto deprivethe spoken agenc)/ A collective it It as inraginarysupPortio the cosmos. replaces with a w1rrcl its {Lnction ol collectivevoice thar combines machinic elementsof all kinds human, etc. The illusion of specificutteranceby a scientific, semlotic,technologicai, can be seenas having beenmerely a side-e{Iect human subjectuu.ri.h.u,and pfoduced and manipulated by political and economic oi the sre,ternenis systems. thought that children, the mad and the primitive are forced I r is gerrerally the rnedium ol'second-le'el' semiotics(ges,o .*pi.r. thenrselvesthrough becausethey have no accessto the masterv of a tr,res, c.i,,, and so on)
q Ch. OgJtn ancl l, r\. RicharCs, TheMeantngafMecring, London' tq:3'

The Role of the Signifierin the Institution

77

signilyingsemiotic.what is seenas rhegreatesr disadr,antage this medium of is that such expressions not allow an1'univocaltr.anslation the messaees do of t h e ' c o n v e yi n t o r h e I i n g u i s t i c o d e t h a t g e n e r a r e t h e d o m i n a n ts i e n i f i I a c s tions.This relativenon-translatability the varioussemioticelemenrs ol used to be put dou,n either to a deficiency,to fixation at a pre_genital stage,to a rejectionof Law, to a cultural incapacityor to somecombinationof these. In fact, it is our whole perspecrive interprerativeanalysis that should be of profoundlv re-shaped into a difrerenttype ofanalysis ofthe unconscious, in which non-signifying semioticejemenrs would be in the forelront. orre-to-oneanalysisand institutionalanalysis,r'hatever their theoretical arguments,are essentially difrerent,because the very difrerentrange of of semioticmethodsthey employ. Institutional psychotherapy has many more semioticcompone nts, which make it extremery hard to respect sacrosanct the principleof 'the analvst'sneutrality':it can ,put martersright,, but it can also make them much r,r'orse. institutionsometimes The ,u....d, in settinggoing non-signif\'ing machinesrhar work rowardsa liberarionofdesire,in theiun,! !1'a' as do literarv, artistic, scientificand other machines.Then, too. the problernof the micro-politicalchoicesmade by the analysror the analvtic group is more acute and sometimeslar more ,open, than in one_ro-one analvsis.In the nature ol the case,the classical psychoanalyst put into a is positionin rvhich he can almost never- evenshould he wish to - siand aside lrom his role as dn agent lor normalizing libido and behaviour. In an i n s t i t u t i o n t, h e s t a t u s l b o t h t h e s u b j e c t i v a t i oa n d t h e t r a n s l e r e n ci e o n s ouite d ifferen t. The non-signil,ving and diagrammatic effecrs,as well as the eilbctso[ signifrcance and interpretation,can thus assume greaterproportionrhan lar in a one-to-one analysis, and can poisoneverysmalest detail ofeverydaylife, The mania lor interpreting everything, the incessantwatch kept on the s u p p o s e d ' s l i p s ' o f t h eu n c o n s c i o u s ,a n r e a c h t h e p o i n t o f w , h a t m i g h t c be calleda 'paradigmaticinstitutionarperversion'. then becomes It evidentthat the blackmaili'g of peopleinro anal;,sis, and the anguishwhich accompanies it, se^'e to reinlorce the rnechanisms identification with, and indeed of mimicrv of, the gurus of analysis. Thus a nert, rype of psychoanaly.tic despotismhas come into being in recent years in most of the chirdren,s i n s t t t u t i o nw h e r ep e o p l e r e ' i n t e r e s t e id a n a l v s i s ' . s a n our schizo-analvsis setsout to be radically di{rerentrrom such supposed 'institutional anall'ses'. schizo-analysis, In what mattersis the reverse this of focusirg on the signifier and on analyticai 'leaders'. It seeksto lbsrer a semrotic polv-centrismbv assistingthe formation of relatir,.ely autonomous and non-rranslatable semioticsubstances, giving equal acceptance all by to desire w'hether makessense not, by not ...king to makesubjecti'ation it or fit in with the dominant significations and social laws. Far lrorn its objective

.-.

,EsH11*2_Jt

/illlv

;8

Institutional Psvchotherapv

r t b e i n st o ' c r r r e ' p e o p lo f b e h a v i o u t h a t f a l l so u t s i d e h e u s u a ln o r m s ,i t f i n d sa e placefor al! the singuiariries thoseu'ho, for one reasonor another,are an of r:xceptiorl the generalrule. How can such collective forcesundo the e{fects to virulent sinceeven commerof the anaivtic rush that has becomeespecially cial radio phone-inshave decidedthat one oltheir functionsis to spreadits blessings? Well, at the very least,they can dealrvith it by laughingat it, and so pretensions ofpsychoanalysts ofall bit bv bit deflatingthe pseudo-scientific k i n d s . I n t h i s w , a v t h e r e w ' i l l b e ' s e m i o t i c a l l vl o r m e d ' , b u t a l s o s o c i a l l y not mereiy to the evils of ,-,rganized, beginningsof resistance resistance psychoanalysis, ol also to the various techniques intimidation used to but modelsand the hierarchies rnakepeoplein generaiacceptthe famii,v-centred l,et rnemakeit clear:I wish to condemnpsychoanalysis onl;-on of the system. a which would irehalfof a diilerent kind of analysis, micro-politicalanal,vsis never- at least never deliberately- let itself be cut oil from the real or the social. CJn behalf, in other words, of a genuine analvsis. For mv main is ronCemnation psy-choanalyststhat they do not actuallymaiiean analvsis of at all. The1,entrenchthemselves their consultingrooms and behind their in freeofall outside translerences, that tl'recure can take placein a test-tube so an in They have made analysis exercise the sheercontemplac:ontamination. punctuatedby interpretations whictrare generally tion ofevoiving signifiers. nothing more than pointlessgamesof seduction. Li:t us return for a moment to a problem we discussed earlier:the use of irsvchotropicdrugs. Up to now, apart from their function as a bone of n signifvingsemiology. an contention,they have bee made to servea despotic closedin upon themselves. iilterpretationolproblems in terms of categories havecondemned m alongwith the rr'hole the T'hisis why the anti-psvchiatrists psvcho-pathnlogicai semiologv, The use of drugs is in lact determined nccording to medical categories as much as those of social or even police becomes abnormalan repression. Nlaking a noiseand causinga disturbance ity to be dealt with by a drug. But is the lact that drugs are used in this way really reason rrpressive enoughto condemntheir usealtogether? some In experimentsin institutional psychotherapy; attempt has been made co an psycho-pharmacology towardsa certain collective experimentareorientate rion, in which the adrninistrationof drugs no longer dependssolely on a relationship, but is decidedupon by staffandpatientstogether cloctorlpatient point, it is now - at irr a eroup. Insteadofthe laboratorl,'s being the reference mobilizationof the group'sbodily ieastthis is the ideal aimed at - a collective This creates the conditions for a kind of intensities and subjective elTects. 'management'of people'soddities rather than a systematicobliteration of them. There is no moiecular di{Ierence betrveenthe drug given as a means of police repression, and the drug used to quieten disturbed patients in the

The Role olthe Signifierin the Institution 7g hospital'The difference between certaindrugsin the modern pharmacopoeia and theillegaldrugs to which peoplebecome addictedis ofrenor.rly *utt". of u their side-effects, which may welr be eiiminatedin rhe ruture.one need onry recall the role of mesca.lin the work of Henri N{ichaux in to seehow drugs can be part of a svstemolintensitysemioticaily formedalongnon-signirying lines. But nowadavsdrugsare mainly usedin psvchiatryro. p"u.po...iir.p.i..r*. As the classicclassification iilnesses of has railen inio iirr.., people haue tended more and more to be lumped together. In the Unitej States.lor i n s t a n c e m o s t p r o b l e m sa r e n o w p u r i n t o t h e , omnibus.",.g"rr;i..iirophrenia- and once the word has beenused,rranquilrizers w,iribe prescribed in verr high dosages.yet psl,cho-pharmacoiogy could just as easily be directed ro the consritutionof a non-signirying simiotic, iiit were riberated from medical over-encodrng, from the po*.. Jr,h. state, the murtinationar corporations and so on. Then, insteadofcrushing ali that wealth ofexpres_ rhat opening-out to realit,vand the ,Jciur, it rvould help ever1, :io:, .1ll i n d i v i d u a lr o m a k e t h e m o s to f t h e i r p o t e n t i a l . one objectionthat has beenraisedagainstcoriective a'arytic forces seems to me somewhat paradoxical, There is a danger, it is said, that specific individual desires will be crushed,rhar a new tyie of despotism will dwerof . Peopleu,ho say this must be undersranding mi proposalsin rermsof their o.wn experience group analysis, of and analysis institutions.Let me repeat, in then,that I arn lar lrom proposingto replaceindividual anall,sis *ith d;;; techniques which certainrycould result in toning down individual difrerences' \then i ralk olcollecti'e rorcesI do not necessarill,'mean groups:they canbe indi'iduals, but alsorunctio's, machines, ail sortsof semio,i..yrt.... onlv if ''r'e back to the molecurar ger order of desiremachines, other rvords, in somethingmore basic than the group and the individuar (towards what Lacan calls the objet pettt'a') shall we succeed breaking up".t in th. -u.rproduced monoliths of our institutional structures so as to free those in marginalpositions ofdesirerrom the neuroticdead-ends which they in are at present.The tendency of the individuation of desire is alwavs towards paranoiaand individuarism.so the probiem is to find colrective wavs our of the t;'rann' of sysrems basedon idenrification and individuation. Ii i. qrii. true that the effects olgroups are all too likely to lead to closedry.,._r, ,o elitistassumptions attitudesthat are xenophobic, pha.llocratic whatever. or But such re-territoriarizations, rhe exteni that they to take efrect creative via collectivities, can open whole new perspectives. fact, there In is a vast difference berrveen the neurotic encirclement a subject.ir,.itv of er_,gaged a in process personologicar of individuation, and the idiosyncrasies'of"groups r v h i c h r e p r e g n a n r v i t hp o s s i b i l i t i eo f c h a n s e a s ofall kinds. As a final example, take rhe caseof a psJ,chotic child banging its head againsta u'a.llday after da,v.A machine ol'seltdestructrve isworkins loutssance

8o

lnstitutional PsychotheraPY

The Role of the Signifierin the Institution

Br

alvayon its ou,n,entirelyout ofanyone'scontrol.How could the desireenergy be of banging-one's-head-against-the-u'allrelated in any wav to collective or It engagement? is not a matter ol'transposing sublimatingthis activitv,but cif getting it to function on a semioticregisterthat can be connectedup to not systems; of curbing the desireor changingits certainother non-signif,ving openingup ne\.r'possibilities, Lrutofbroadeningthe field afjouisnnce, trbjects, and enforce Yet it rvili be di{Iicult to fruslrate attempts !o use repression centredon adaptationunlessone can make it abundantlyclearthatjoaissrznce e t h e r g n e l r r a l s l e a d st o t h e : e m p t a t i o nt o g i v e i t i t s e x t r e m e x p r e s s i o-n i n impotenceand destruction. has narcissisrn doesnot mean that a sLrbject to lrom destructive Emergence go through a processof being repressedin reality or being castratedin phantasy:on the contrary, it meansachievinggreaterpotencyand neutraliza ing the {brcesof alienation. It is thereforeessentially matter of gaining or power over the real, neverjustof manipulatingthe phantasies the symbols. or Ferna.ad Deligny doesnot repress interpret:he helpsthe riebilitatedwith to whorn he lives to succeedin trying out other objectsand relationships, in succeed building up anotherworld. it a develops politicsof significance; tends Analysisaimed at re-adjustment to reducethe horizonofdesireto the controlofthe other,to the appropriation ofselL ofthe sense ofbodies and organs;it seeksto return to a Pure awareness on Schizo-analysis, the other hand, rejects the'will to identity', and all signifying personologicalspecifications,especiallythose relating to the fam' ily. It abandons strategiesof power in lavour of an organlessbody that by desireand is ready to seeit expressed way of non-semiotic de-individuates cosmic fluxes and non-signilying socio-historicfluxes. In the traditional analytic approach, whenever one passesfrom a presignifying semiotic to a signif,vingsemiotic,there is a lossofsatisfaction,a new When a child plays a of scopefor guilt feelings, manifestation the super-ego. 'matter' involved (this is a very important with its shit there is a certain point). When an analytic interventiontries to transform this pleasure,this matter, into a semiotic substancethat can be translatedand interpreted according to the dominant code, it ends by mutilating or destroying it, 'signifyingsemioticcounterpart'that replaces organless the attachingit to a body" Programming individuals, conditioning them to the idea that their desirescan always be translated into something else, is what normative institutionshave always spent their time doing. Far from changingthings, psychoanall'sismerely brings an improved technology to bear on precisely the sametype of project. pplicv of It remirinsto be seenwhat is the rationalelor this psychoanalytic prese nted itselfat this point as . desire Why has psychoanalysis emascr-rlating Whoseproblemsare they ultimatelv?Essentiaireligion? a kind of s'.rbstitute

iy. they relateto thosepor+,ergroups whoseinterestit is to seethat all praxis shouldbecometransferable, indefinitelytransposable termsof an economy in ofdecodedfluxes;essentially capitalism(and in future perhapsto bureauto cratic socialismas well?)in that it is basedon laws that establish eenera.l tire equivalenceand interchangeabilityof all semiotic expressions. course of jouissancestiil possible such a syste but only on conditionthat the libido is in m, conforms with the dominant norms. Nera,and peculiar types of perverts develop within it - for instance, the bureaucraticpervert, whose curious pleasures have been so marvellouslyexplored by Kafka. The power of the bureaucracy keeps growing like a cancerin the labric ofindustrialsocieties, to the advantage ofthe'elites' that have access its bene6ts. ro But sincethereis room lor few at the top, and getting there is expensiveand needsspecial preparation and education, the rejects of desire are innumerable. Their enjoymentof what capitaiismhas to o{reris reducedto a fling at rhe berting shop on Sunday morning, and the joys of football on rhe TV on Sunday afternoon.But there are equally innumerablerejectsfrom the betting shop and the lootball games) with the result that a whole massof peopleend up in ps1'chiatric hospitals,homesfor the maladjusted, re-trainrngschemes, prisons and so on.

Towards a Micro-Politicsof Desire 83

Towards a Micro-Politics of Desire'

Introduction Structurnlistanalyses to mask the basicduality between trv conrentand form Lrl attending only to form, setting the content in parentheses, believingit lcgitimate to separate rvork relat.ing content lrom u'ork relating to lornr. to 'firis is one wav of r:rganizirrgthe niconnaissance the political origins of the of lvav contentis lormaiized.What u,eshould be doing is to comparea political genealoey significative of contentswith the wavs in which the speech acts of translcrrmational and generative grammars are produced. Structuralists seemio find no problem of semantics. Tfie semanticcomponentappearsor d(-)es appear at this or thatjuncture, but they take it as read, as going not without sayine,and neverquestionit as such. No one is concernedto discoverthe particular lorm ofstructuring ofeach tvpe r,'f content;the!'are by u'ay of believingrhat the problemof lormalizingit onl"' a1rps315 once it is caught up in the form/content relationship,and e\rerythins to do u,ith determining the origin of that lormalism is then translerredto the signifier,the chainsofsignifiers.Yet it is alw,ays specific a politicai and social order that moulds them. There is nothing auromatic about the structuringofcontents:the socialsituationis not a superstructural content rnechanically determinedbv an economicinfrastructure) any more than the semantic territorv is mechanicallv determined by a signi$,ing structure' or the various manilestationsof a primitive societv bv the elementarv structuresol'lamilial relationships. J'crtll to explain complexsocio-historical structures termsof a mechanin ism oi'exchange, lan{uagein ternrsofa svstemoflogical transformation, or or desirein terms of the operation ola signilyingsystemand rhe phantasies it generates, to trl' to avoid questioningthe operations is ofporr,erthat control the socialsphereat every level. It is not a matter ofproducing a universal form:riismas such.but of the way a svstemof power comesto usethe meansol a sigiriiyingformalismto uni{i'all the variousmodesof expression, centre and thernaround irs orvn 'fundamentai'values- respect propertv.lor persons, lor
i . F r o n : a c o ur s eq iv c n r o t h e s t u d e n s a r R c e d H a l l , C o l u m b i a U n i v e r s i l , N e w Y o r k . p a r r so i - i t t t h a v r S r r r r p u b l i s h c C t S e m i t t t c a t , d i n a n i s s u e f Q ai n I r o n o u ro f C h r i s r i a n M e t z - . { r r . i q 7 5 . i xn o N

'right' lor ranks, lor sexual.racial and age hierarchies, the of the ruling for produc!.ion classto seizethe meansof lrom the workersand so on. In reality, therefiore, are neverdealingt,ith an abstractstructure, kind we a of ideal game of chess,a iogical mould shaping all significantcontents.All contents,before being structured by language,or 'like a language',are structured at a multitude of micro-politicallevels.It is preciseiythis lact which justifies the lact that a micro-politicalrevolutionaryaction makesit possible relati',,ize and to neutralizethe forms the'dominant significations' to Denying the of indication and regulationput forward bf the structuralists. lunction of power in representationimplies a refusal to make a micro-political commitmentwhereverit may be needed, other rvordswhereverthere is a in signification. lVhat we ha.,'e do, then, is to get rid of this great oppositionbetweenthe to contentand the form, rvhichresultsin separatingthe two and.leaving them in some sensindependentof one another, and, on the contrary, try to find connecring points,points ofmicro-politicalantagonismat everylevel.Every power lormation organizesits own s.vstem verbal packagingfor what it has of to say. The expression machine,which extendsover all theseformations,is to and rendertranslatthereonly to normalizelocalficrmalizations, centralize able the unchanging signification recognizedby the dominant order, to demonstratea ionsensus- what Louis Hjelmslev terms the level of the immediatesubstance, and definesas a collective apperception. What goeson betweencontent and lorm is the stabilizingof the relation' ships of de-territorialization. The a-signify'ing sign machine, the sl,stemof (still using Hjelmslev'sterms), comesinto existence figuresof expression at the point where all signifyingsemiologies meet. Its role is similar to the role the State plays in relation to the variousfactionsofthe bourgeoisie, that of orderingand hierarchizingthe pretensions ofthe diflerentiocal groups.The non-signifyingexp{essionmachine (on the level of the signifier) organizesa system of empty words and interchangeabilityfor all the territorialized ms syste of words produced by the manifold local agencies power. (We may of instancethe power of the lamily over the production of nice speech, the or powerof the schoolover the productionof nice writing, discipline,competition, hierarchy, etc.) Thus, bv means of a non-signifvings)'stemof expression moderateregime of de-territorialization becomes stabilized,and a captures and regulates relativede-territorializations lormalisrns of ofcontent. 'natural' Franqois that encodingmight function in three Jacob suggests dimensions. Todorov reckonsthat symbolicsemiologies specifically involve two dirnensions.Only linguistic encoding is left functioning on a linear svstem(and in a wav that Frangois Jacob insistsmust be carefullydistinguishedlrom geneticencoding,which is relativelylessde-territorialized). If we lollorvtheseauthors,then, we ma.vbelievethat the modesof encodinggo

8,1 Institutional PsYchotheraPY in and di{Ierentiation so far as of through a kind o{'process moiecularization of perceptive strata ":"1 :tp,:tj:::i:1": rhe], relate to lineuistic ,t*tu' tht extending this tendency to oeii".g"i"i. strata. One can even imagine rvhich abanof semiotics the sciences' with the a-signifying territorialization introducing sy:teTs-?f by ;;"t'lt* oi lu"guugt don thc c,ne-dimensron"l -".riete-siqn:;Inoointoffa.t,thedifferencebetweenrhesignandrnhatit . its r- . .^^r^--a\ capnrc ^ o s e some of l t S for- :instance) seems lto llose s o m e O l sigrtifies(in theoretrcarphytic'' ofa particleproofofthe existence No relevance. one toa"y ai*unds positiue in without any contradiction the totality as il carrbe made to fu''tction so long eflect Onlv when an extrinsic'experimental as semlottc a whole' of theoretical the exrstinto oPeratlolldoeshindsightquestion brings the semioticsvstem It woulclbe meaningless' is onlv enceolthe particle. U"'ii^iftt", the question totalitv that the e.xcludedt'v tt"'t ttttotttic-cum-experimental ;;;t";.i;d existenceOne has negative utqui"' a kindof charge-of particleretroactivel,v particle'sexistencc; ofthe demonstration then no longerto givea step-b1'-step of materializing its up the - hiiherto fundamental objective one has given it in spaceand time This type of by existence the physicaieffectof locating in other words entities thar ser.iotic involves ."r,at'*. .^rt particie-;igns, the Betr'veen sign and the and existence' of eludethe coordinates rime, space no longer direct' but of relarionship' referent there is no* o r,.r" lvpe gagement' involf ing a r.'holetheoretic-cum-experimental-en \\rithr]on-sienilying-rernioti.rofthiskind,*e-ha"tleftthesphereof of machinic engagement' po',".rl.uir"" for that of the potenc'v semiological physics could equall-vbe 'fhe exarrrplef f,"t. ttg;t'ted frorn theoretical and so on' ,"orked out in other domains social'artistic politicsin relationto signification' u" two possible In mv vierv,ttt.tt, titttt i{Iect' and expectsthere{oreto find Either one acc,pt,\t d'i'i' u'an inlvitable the ott"ptt \t deJacto'1n contextof a particular let'ef o' on" it itt evervsemioric n-rtcroit proposesto cou^nter 'n'ith a generalized and one f,riiri."r systern, within' in such a way as to .iruggrc that can undermine it lrom il;t.;i lrom the t1'rannvof the all the tntenstvemultiplicities to escape enable of a this means"is-unleashing whole host signifying over-encoding'What of ichizophrenics'of e*periJentations thoseof children' a,-,cl expi'essions trate all work to pene of priioners' of misfitsof everykind that no[o..*uoi., routes order' to feelout new escape of the una .u, ir-,,o semiology the dorninant of .onsrellations a signifvingparticle-signs' .r,J pr"ar.. nervand ,,L,ir.o.d-of and Semiotics I)esire Minorities, Psychoanalysis audiencelar rviderthau that providedby has Psychoanall'sis Iong enjoyedan .|o hastrieclto definea norm the bourrdarv ils orvn adePts. tnt J*"tlt that it human behaviour it hasstrayed in betn een the normal ond th" pathological

Towards a Micro-Politics of Desire 85 onto political ground. This is because the social forcesthat the process of capitalistproductionhas to deal with are directly concerned the definition by of any such systemol norms, any such model for living, any such model of desiring subjectivitv,correspondingto the sort of'normal' individual required by the system.In earlierages, religious philosophical or disputes stood in the samerelationshipto the field ofsocialstruggles psychoanalysis as does today. But the policy of psychoanalysis consists above all in claiming to be altogetheroutside the political field, to be consideredas an objectivescience. It hassoughtto takeits standon varioussciencesbiology,physics and, more recently, mathematics and linguistics but has reallysucceeded only in aping them. Furthermore, it has never managed to get a\\,ay lrom the kind of sectarianismthat makes psychoanalyticsocieties look more like corporations fighting for their own intereststhan bodiesworking for the advancement of science.Having failed to find any seriousscientific support, psychoanalysis has retreated into a flurry of 'literary' activity which has done littie to enlightenanyoneas to what it actuallvdoes. Freudianism,at the sametime as discovering scope our unconscious the of investments desire,selsabout dispellingtheir 'evil spells'.From the start, of psychoanalvsis ried to make sure that its categories were in agreement with the normativemodelsof ttreperiod. It thus contributedto settingup a further barrierto desire;it arrived in the nick oftime,just as crackswereappearingin a lot ofrepressive organizations the lamily, the school,psychiatry and so on, But what it did was to set up a more internal barrier which restrainedthe subjective economyoldesire more closely, taking hold of it in the cradle,and trving never to let go. There are no limits to the ambition of psychoanalytic control; if it had its way, nothing would escapeit, since it is concerned simultaneously with madness, dreams,deviations everykind, art, history, of the primitive world, and even the most minor motions of everyday life, the tiniesterror or slip. All non-sense must thus yield to its explanatory net, must fit into the compass its comprehension. lor of Take homosexuality, instance: psychoanalysis classes as a pen,ersion,defining it as a fixation at an it inlantile stage- a stage defined in turn as pre-genital and 'polymorphously perverse', by the use of a supposedly So, objectivedescription,it implicitly sanctions norm, a correct genitality, a legitimate form of desire which a automatically disallowsthe desireof children, homosexuals, mad, even, the whenit comesdown to it, of women,or of youngpeoplewho havenot yet fully accepted the marriage/familv orthodoxy. To the extent that a revolutionary strugglemanagesto break alvay lrom the dominantmodels,and especially from that model of models,capital (which consists reducingthe multiplicitiesof desireto a singleundifferentiated in flux -of workers,consumers, etc.); to the extent that it managesto break away lroma Manicheist,black-and-white simplification the class of stluggleand to

86

Institutional Ps.vchotherapy

Towards a Mioo-Politics of Desire g7 objective, other subjective, the and replace with that ortwo possible it roliricr: a poli ticsofinterpretationthar keeps goingover and over the pastin the realm ofthe unconscious phantasy,and a politicsofexperimentation that takeshold of the existingintensities desireand forms itselfinto a desiringmechanism of in touch with hi.storical social reality. Interpretation or experimentation, 's.cientific' psychoanalysis rhe politicsofdesire? get to the roorsofthese or To alternatives, shall have to get back ro rhe origins ofpsychoanarysis we and politics as they normally appear,and try to seehow eachofthem relaresto language. lVe make our interpretations with words, whereas we clo our exp.erimenting *'ith signs, machinic funcrions,anci engagements things of and people.At first sight, it would seem that the t'6,omusr remain suite separate, How can the introduction of polirics contribute to clarifying matters?one would have said that feelings, action, theory and machinisni mark offdifferent orders of things that should nol be confused: yet it seems to me to be 'itar to prevent their crystalizing into compretely separate s tr at a . !'rom this we shall have to go back still further, within the framework o{' linguistics, and considerthe possib.iliry semioticthat could explain both ora the functioningofthe word as signifierand that ofscienrificsigns,technical/ scientific mechanismsand sociaiforces.we should then find oirselves facing a fundamentalpolitical dilemma within one and the samesemioricwhole, a whole capable of opening out into non-signifying semioticsand alrowing for the transition of rhe objective sciences into signifying and subjectivizing langr-rages. srudents of semioticsare already aiviaea into thosewho relati semiotics to the sciencesof language, and those who consider language merelyone among other instances the functioningof a generar of semiolic.'It seems me that the result of this debateis that, in the first case, to desiregets boggeddorvn in the Imaginary by becoming invested in a system otsigiificant flights *hich I shail call paradigmatic perversion,whereas. in' the second, participates a-signifying it in semioticengagemen!s invorvingsignsas well as things' individuals as well as groups, o.gun, u. well as fori., o. machines' The politicsof the signifierlead to a signmachinemarking our rhe territorialized fluxes - by means of a limited collection of discrete, ,digitalized'sisns- and retainingoniv ffuxes inlormarionthat can be of decoded. The role of that sign machine is to produce, in Hjelmsrev'sterm, ,semioticalry formed substances',that is to say strata of exp;essionwhich rbrm a connection betweenthe two domains formalized at the level ofexpressionand that of content;for linguistic anaiysts,this operation produces an effectofsignification.The totalitv of intensivereaiitv is rhen .processed' bv the formaizing duo, signifier/signified; the totarity of fluxes is held in tl",e.snapshot'o? signification which places objectfacinga subject;the movementoidesire an is sterilized a relationship by olrepresentation; image becomes memory the the

people linls benveen as accepilhe plurality of desiringcomnrirments possrble thar exrent it will be led to take account of in revolt and the revolution; to 'normirlity" and to seek about minoritiesof ;rll ki1ds, without any pre.judices to For their s1p-rport. ther.e be such a change,we should have frrst to identifv rvith its legirimationofb.v assumed psychoanalysis, and neutralizethe mociels the dogma of Oedipus and of assumec to fit in of the repression desire "vith i y r t t c i . r r a r i u n .A q r . e am a n r p e 6 p l s o d a ya g r e e h a t n o r e v o i u t i o n a r s t r u g g l es commit itselfto the liberationof really possibleanv longer that doesnot a/so openingup neu'fronts to are desire.But \^,e sriil unableseriously contemplate dilernma: ps-ychoanalytic u'e are still trappedbv the classic because of clesire, incapable destructive, its as far.asdesireis concerned) porveris dangerous, o l a n v t h i n gc o n s t r u c t i v e : thereis tlreworld ofreality as lar as our egoand our societvare concerned, somehou'or other come tO terms, to which one must mLlSt rvith whicl-r.1,1e that was tile onll submit, evenrhough later claiming that orredid so because i w a y o f o b t a i n i n sm a s t e r ) ' o f t , at is thcYet surel,v real madness to be four]d,fir'stand forenrost, the core ol at is Surelvreason to [e found' first and foremost, order as sr,tcli! the capitalist disruptir.e and the core of the maddest desirel Desire is not necessaril,r' Desire.oncefreedfr.omthe controlof authoritv,can be seenas more a_narchic. than the real arlrirnorerealistic,a betterorganizerand more skilfulengineer, of raving rationalismttf the plannersand administrators the presentsvstem. creation- thesethings prolileratefrom desire,not from ir-rnovation, Science, of the pscrrclo-rationalism the technocrats. movementand should it is Psvchoanalysis no science: is a politico-religious be treated in the same !!'av as all tlie other movementsthat have proposed of Its contexts. conception desire ls mocle of behaviourfor particular timesat'rd t o a p p e a r a n c e n l l I i t i s a h e a do n l l i n p c r t e c t i n g h e i s . a h e a co f i r s t i m e ' i n l support required by the logic of the system,and overhaulinga r.epressive represdesireand of internarlizing of tecirnique interpretingand re-directing is. in brief, what I would call colLectiw siotr. Tlte object of ps)rchoanaiysis that militates into operatione\/erYthing I.taranoia in other lr'ords,bringing Belorestudying desirein the socialsituatiot'r. liberationo1'schizo againstan.,, the across spectrumofthe extremepositionofpsychoanalvsis the particular', this functionrn paranoia,let us first consider ofthat collective variousdegrees onll'after that shall and G. role it plavs in the socialspherein general. itself rests,and on nlechanisms which psychoanalysis u,etrr- ro identil! the specific our aim rvill be to intensifred. u,hoseiunctioning has in some sensebeen the ciefir-re nature ola coelncientof collectiveparanoia.the complementar.v anci inverse coellicient I posited some ten )ears ago as a'coettrcient of transversaliil.". here t0 set rid of the notronof two opposin.s.realities,one I shali encleavour

BB InstitutionalPsychotherapy of'a realitv made impotent, and its imrrobilization establishes rvorld of the dominant sienifications and received ideas. s T h i s o p e r a t i o n { ' c o n t r o l l i n a l l t h e i r r t e n s i vm u l t i p l i c i t i e c o n s t i t u t e tsh e o g e fir'st act cri political violence. The relation between the sienifier and the as as significd(which Peircesees corl\'entional, Saussure arbitrarr,)is at root merelv the expression authorit,vby meansof signs.The expression the of of conrext,of what is implied and presupposed, other words of all that relates in rnorc or lessclosel.v the interactiono{'authority'and desire,is dismissed to of in as bl,specialists the human sciences being outsidethe termsof their studv, 'offthe subject',rather as a judge misht cail to order a witnesswho will not wili lorciblv remove or stick to the questionbeingasked, a sroup of policemen r'r'ho The establishment bystanders are watching them ill-treatingsomeone. of meanings.of rvhat is to be understood.has to remain the businessof authoritv. as Tools of expression plovided tor thosewho usethernin the same',vav are exercise spadesand picks are handed or,rt pnsoners.The pensar"rd to books given to schoolchildren toolsof production,and teachinqis proerammed are There can be no to produce onlv a certain tvpe olacceptablesignifications. ol escape,The first commandment of the 1211,, which no one must plead ignorance, is Lused above all on the need for evervone to realize the importanceof the dorrinant signi6cations. the intensities desiremust be All of subject to the rule of the formalizing duo, expressionand content, as production relations.Apart from elaboratedin the context of pre',,ailing frorn the rneaninglessness madness and t-rther escapes olthe sYstem. that is. The Signs Pervade even Physical Fluxes trt is not easv io extricate oneself from the politics of signification and i n t e r p r e t a t i o nI.n t h e h u m a n s c i e n c e s , c e r t a i nf a s h i o n f a p i n g ' s c i e n t i f i c a o rigour'. wirich draws attention ar.vavlrom the political issues at stake, inevitablv leads to a concealeddependence those metaphvsicalparaon l o e i s m sa l w a v st h e s a m e ,t h a t b e a ro n r e a i i t y - t h e s o u la n d s i g n i f i c a t i o n . . f'ake. fbr instance,the researchinto communicationnow eoing on in the U n i t e d S t a t e s :w h a t i s i r b u t a n o b j e c t i v i s tt r a p , a l a l s e a l t e r n a t i v et o The researchers rvorking at the l\{ental Repsychoannll sub.jectivism? tic search Institute of Palo Alto, w,ith Gregory Bateson. exarnine on.ly the 'term of communication'.' 'behaviour' the_v believecan be considered a as Transposirre the subdivisionsuggested Carnap and Morris into syntacby tics, semanticsand pragmatics, thev end bv separating,in the name of s e n r a n i i c ro n ed i m e n s i o n f c o m m u n i c a t i o n . h i l es t i l l m a i n t a i n i r ra c e r t a i n s, o w g
. \n. r . P . \ \ ' a t z l a r v i c k . . JH . B e a v i n .D . . l a c k s o n ,P r n g m a t i c tt l l u n a n C o m m u n i t a t i o V , W . N o r t o n , o N c u Y o rk . r o i l :

Towards a Micro-Politics of Desire gg externalrelationto it. According to them, behaviouris mereiva ,pragmatic of communication'iit is whollv devotedto the transmission inlormation, of to t h e c i r c u l a r i n g f s l m b o l s b e t w e e n t r e r e ra n d r e c e i v e r a n d t o t h e i r o u , feedb a c k .T h e ' s e m a n c i c p r e s u p p o s i t i oo f t h i s s y s t e mo f i n t e r c o n r m u n i c a t i o n s ' n 'sender restsupon the idea that the and receiver' the symbolstransmitted of has 'agreedbeforehand their significance'. on His behaviouris thus reduced to a flux of inficrmation, at least to dependence that flux. But what or on of desirein all this exchangingof information?Is a manilesration desirea of jamming of the transmission, noise,or sheerderight a at a clear reception of the nressaee? All that these researchers seem interested in is tire wav inlormation is organized syntacticaily and the pragmatic srrategy of be'haviour' l\'hen it comesto the meaning,they stop: it seemsto be something that thev rhink goeswithout saying. It could hardly relate to anything bul philosophy.syntax depends on rhe nobre scienceof mathemaiicar iogic. Pragmatics. however,belongs purelv and simply to psychology. can one at least say rhar this di'ision inio three is a rereaserrom the despotism the signifier? cf No, for behaviourist communicationis still deoendenton_ mvsteryofsignification.They can only keepit at a distance, the and in lact it r.r'illahvays continue to influence every stage of behal,iour. More porverfully than ever,in fact,lor its beingrelegated the statusofthe impricit to meansthat it will trigger off an even more demanding formalism. it.y remainthe priso'ers ola supposedly immediateapperception ofsignification, of a signify'ing semiologicalcogito. is only in upp.urun.., then, rhar this h neo-behaviourist schoolhas avoidedbeingboggeddown in the psvchoanalyticals,vstem signification, of Indeed, one may wonder whetherihere has not beena kind ofdivision oflabour among thosewho have set out to analvse haviour on rhe basisof inlormation theory and thosewho ha'e be decided to analvseits significantcontent on the basisof the oedipalist interoretation, For the former, 'behaviour'is reducedto one of two 'binary digits,,while lor the latter it is triangulatedlone may similarly fiid oneseliwolnd.rirrn u, theanalogous proceedings undertakenby structuralistanthropologir,,,ut.n thevinsiston understanding primitive societies solelyin termsof rheir lamilv relationships, which they then reduce to a logic of exchange,o. ut th" goings-on ofliterary sectsthat are religiously deJicatedto ro-.il.d readings o f a ' t e x t 'b t ' i t s e l f l whate'er is takenas the gauge,whetherit be the signifier,the iibido or the matrimonialunit of excha'ge,the method is the same:what is constant is the idea that one must discover a univocal rererencepolnt, a transcendant invariable, not itselfsignificative, rvherebyto explain rhe sum ofthe sisnificative arrangeme nts, One setsout in search a mechanism no, u rnuJhina. _ of which is a very di{rerentthingr - rhat wourd fix the fluxes,determine the

go

Institutional Psychotherapy z. Semiologies of signification

Towards a Micro-Politics of Desire gr

intersections, identi{v certain fixed points, stabiiizethe structuresand provide a reassuring feelingof hai.'ing last got hold olsomethingquasi-eternal at in the human sciences, while at the sametime absolvingthe researcher from all political responsibility. This certainlyseemsto be the sense which one in could understandone leaturethat is common to the di{Ierentdisciplines that usethis method,in which we may find the kev to the motivationbehindsuchat first sisht surprising.-mergersas that ofpsvchoanalysis behaviourism and in Bateson, that of a linguistic dominated b1, diachronic phonology and Lacanian psychoanalysis Laing, that of the epistemological in tradition and Nlarxism in Althusser,and so on. Our aim is not to blur the differences among the varioussemioticmachines, but, on the contrary,to seeas clearl_v possi.ble as rvhatis specific each,nor to to make one dependenton another as does a thinker like Benvdniste who concludes that sinceeverysemiologl'ofa non-linguisticsvstemhas to make use of languageas an interpreter, it 'could onl.v exist through and ln the semioiosycillanguage'.'With this in rrind, I proposethe lollowing classific;rtion of'the modesof encoding:non-semiotic'natural' encoding,signifi,ing semioloqies, and non-signilying semiotics. r" Non-semiotic'natural' chains of encoding

These do not involve a specificsemioticstratum. As with geneticcoding,for example they are lormed out of the same tvpe oi material as the encoded , biologicalJ'luxes. There is no diflbrentiation independence betweenthe or as biologicalstratum - the encodedobject - and the informationalone. It is simpl,vthat certain of the elements olthe fluxesof energyand the biological fluxes are so speciaiized to be able to do the work ol transmitting and as procltrcir-rg code.Sincethe stullof the expression not actuallva stratumthe is zr specilic semiotic substance- no direct translation lrom one system ol encodingto ilnotheris possibleThe biologistwho makesa modelof the RNA . and DNA chainsis transposingthesesrructures into a s,vstem signs,thus of producing ari entirelv nerv basisof expression. is a very different matter It when a signifyingsemiotictransfers message, instance visual message a lor a by n'ay oflfertzian lvaves, be reconstituted the television to on screen: this in case there is a continuing transmissionof the encoded forms from one substance another;that it can be translatedis due to the independence to of the strata ofexpression; is because has beenpossible it it !o'extract'the lorm ofdistinct substances that it could be transoosed.

c , . S e m i r t t ero ,6 9 , r . z , \ { o u t o n . H e a i s o t a l k so 1 ' s e m i o t i c n o u l d i n t ' b v I a n g u a g er,h e p r e q r em i n en c e o l t h e s i g n i ! i n g s y s t e m . t c . e

These are constituted lrom specific strata of expression.They may be subdivided into two categories those that depend upon a muiilpticiiy ot strata,and thosewith only two: (a) svmbolic semiologies: The exp.ession primitive societies, of orthe mad, of children, erc. brings into play a multiplicity of strara - expressionbv g e s t u r e .b ' r i t u a l , b y w o r d s , b y w h a t t h e l . m a k e , s . x r a l expression nd a so on - but none of these is fully autonomous;rhey overlap, one blending into another,without any one over-encoding othersin any the continuing way. (b) signif,ving semiologies: with modern languages, this muitipricity of all expression, thesestrata- speech, all mime, singing,etc._ becomedependent on a signifving arche-writing. The semiotic machine norv works onry by way of two strata: that on which contentsare formalized,and that on which expression lormalized.In point of fact, theseare not realiy two is strataat all, but onlv one: the stratum of signifyingformarization which, from a restrictei stock of figures of expression, establishes a bi-univocar correspondence between particularorganization the dominantreality and a formalization a of of representation,Indeed, significativerepresentations the concepts of saussure- only seanto be structured on an autonomous stratum ofcontent, they only seem to'inhabit'a sour, populate a heaven with ideas o, o.guni". themselvesinto the cult-objects of everyday life. The signifying sei,iotic sustains the illusion that a level of'the signified'exists order to delay, or in interfere with, or even prevent,a direct conjunctionbetweensign -achines and real machines. once we come to question the two fundamental levelsof the signifying semiotic, u,e are equaily forced to question the yalidity of the doublelinguisticarticulation.The fact is that what is supposed gru.unt.. to the constitutionof autonomousmeaningfulsoundsis the establishment of their paradigmatic relationshipswith specified, formarizedand srructured contents an autonomouslevel; but ifthat level,far lrom corresponding on to the iogical organization imagined by structural or generative semantic; is merely an aggregateof balancesof lorces,compromisesand approximations ol all kinds, then the whole sructural legitimacy of the signifier/signified relationship compromised. is The signifying semioticsof double articulation involve signs characterized . by three functions: denotation, representation and signifi-cation.Denoting esta blishesa relationship berweenthe sign and the thing designated.It is thl referential function, and implies or presupposesthe realit"y of the thing denoted. Denotingis in fact a key elementin the constitutionof the dominanl reality.with representation, totalitv of the productiveconnective the syntheses becomecut up into a denoted(or indexed)reality and a world olimages,

q2

Institutional Psl'chotheraPY

Towards a Micro-Politicsof Desire 93 message.* the eflectof a kind of meaningless Bv echoingback and forth, the subjectofthe message has becomethe echo ofthe subjectolthe utterance. Every utterance must ceasebeing polyvocal and, reducedto a bi-univocal mode, be made to fit the subjectof the statement. This is the programmeof linguisticOedipalization.(Linguisticanalystsmay then say rhar the subject of the utterance is merely what remains of the processof uttering in the processo1'the statement. I would turn this the other way round: what concernsme is what remains of the processof uttering in the fact of the utterance. ) \\'hat I want to recoverare the indices,the residualtraces, escapes the into transversality, a collectivearrangementof utterancewhich, under whatof evercircumstances, constitutes the real productiveagencyofeverv semiotic machinism. The programme ol linguistic Oedipalization also consisrsin fbrmalizingthe subjectivation statements of accordingto an abstractencoding ofthe I-you-he type,which 'providesthe speakers with a sharedsystent of personal relerences'5 and makes them able to adapt to the exchangeability, the transposabilitland the universalitvof a given number of rolesthat they .",t.0 upon to fill within rhe lramework of an economyof de-coded ;itlj: Ilrve return to primitive modesof expression lor instancethe phenomena of echo-naming among the Guayakisdescribedby PierreCiastres- we find that thev do not fall under this kind ofdespotismofthe signifier.6 am this, I but I am alsothat- There are no exclusive disjunctivesyntheses. amJaguar, I but that Jaguar also refers to a lot of other things, and speaksfrom a multiplicitvof centresof intensitv:to the message Jaguar'there correspond several realmsolutterance.lVhen one ofthoseintensities destroyed, for is as instance when the animal or man known asJaguardies,the message, though cutofflrom its rea.lm utterance, of preserves its lorce, all Its representation goeson existingdespitethe abolitionofits referent.It is not univocallvconnected a singlesignifier.It continues, roamsabout, it to it threatens, preciselybecause one knows what to relateit to. The sffata of no expression not regulatedhereby a signifyingcontrolthat condemns are every contentto a rigorous formalization,a residualor marginal representation; here, this polyvocalconceptoryaguarbecomes objectofa fluid, uncertain, the wavering notation,a denotationunsureof itself,in somecases de evenwith no basis all, a pure denotation ofdenotation. The reference at point tends to becomethe denotation's being-in-itself,the expressionof the absenceof
4. It would be more correct to sav the rejection ofthe utterqqce. linguistique giniral.e, Gailimard, r 966. 5. Benviniste, ProbLimes 6. Chronique lndieu Cua2aki:,Plon, rg7z. This does noi by any means involve a return to lhe des 'noble myth of the s a v a g e ' .T h e c r u e l r y - 6 f p r i m i t i v e s o c i e r i e s s q u i r e a s r e a l a s t h e r e r r o r o f i d e s p o t i s m ,r c a p i t a l i s tc y n i c i s m ,b u t i t d o e sn o t a c t t h r o u g h t h e s i g n i f i e r . o

figurative or relationalimages'The sum of thoseimages of represcntative, to tvhat we alreaccustomed call our mental world. Signification constitutes fiom relating the signifring basrs of that representationto that resuits directly to the realitv, but is it..lf.llhu. the sign never rel'ers representation The linking representation, alivays lorced to go bv way of the world of is, a syntagmaticaxis, the function ofsignrficance, ,og.rh.. ofsigns around which irom the functionof interpreting, to ac-cording ie'vi^iste, inseparable orders the signson a paradigmaticaxis, relatesthem to the world of things of them lrom all the intensities realitv. signified,und p..*o,1.ntly distances their proliferation,their being out of gear with play of stgnifications, T'ire ol b..our. of the autonomy and arbitrariness the ivay the .epre.sentationi, it I-ras contradictoryconsequences:openspossibi' stockofsignifiersoperates) but it alsoproducesa subjectcut offfrom all direct access lities for c,ieativitv, ghetto (eilectsexplored by reality, zr subject imprisoned in a signi{,v'ing to N{auriceBlanchotin the realm ofliterature). It is true that the lormalization of in'ith certain {brmalization a in develops accordance expression ofsignificant but it would bi: a mistaketo think that the two formalizasignifiedcontenrs; depends in tiJns are generated the sameway. The formalizationof expression on a pariicular lineuistic machine, a restrictedgamut of discrete'disconon nectedsigns.The lbnnalizationof the contentdepends the power balance a mass of interactions,of machinesand of'structureswhich on in societ,v, plane ol meaning' The coulclnot oossiblybe reduced to one homogeneous in iilusionof the doubiearticulationconsists flatteningout this multiplicitv ol on inter.rsities the signil.vingmachine by using the fiction ol a level of represenlailon. contents' first to fit the signified havethus beendoublv reduced: Intensities despoticambition is to put everythingthat r. and then to fit the sigr.rifie whose olrepetition that alwaysbringsit back to it could represent through a process This makeseverythingappear normal, logical,lormalized.The uttcritsell-. ancesof the significantsemioticstructuresare formulatedover a stratum of aJ and echoand re-echoendlessly the echobeing the effect impotentization, and llattens the signilier draws together.controls,autonomizes signifcation: liom real productions,theseutterthe signified.As well as being separated to the lrom the understanding subjectis supposed haveof n,-r...ur. alienateci to he and lrom the adherence is supposed give them. The their signilication, as can now onlv be noted, controted having to remain oulside the intensities means,in the last resort,outsidethe politicalsphere. semioticsphere,r,vhich 'fhe formalization of the content thus produces a subjectivity that is a from the real, empty and transparent. subjectiyitvof cletached essentially formula: a signifierrepreperfectiyto Lacan',s tllat responds pure signifiir-ig lor sentsit lbr anothersignifier.This subjectivityhas to be accounted ulder ofthe - the subiectofthe statement and the subjectofthe utterance 1vo heads

94 Institutional PsvchotheraPv hok in a black an anythingtltat can be described, anxiety withou" an object' But the black hole wl'richthe st:n:ioticcomponerltsno longer act or exist and u'hat is^ produccs a blar:k hole, the irlpasse produces an irnpasse' is lnusl be preventecl, the possibilitvthat an instanceol ,l,,rr]ling here, and 'modern' way - in other cono.i.n-.. might establishitself, operating in a in a position to de-territorialize uords, thar ;, iigr,ilj'ing semioticmight be personological every unique ;,oiir:i"noldesire by irnposingupon it-universal that and aboveail by making useof deicticsl in sonleu'ay couple ,p..ifr.,r,i,,nr, when aggravated rhe rrttclau*: to the subjectof the statement This dangeris are let loosein nature (b'vdeath' dreams' the sienifiedwitirout any referent svstemoldenotastabilitv ofthe entire territorialized v,itchlrafi, erc.).'1'he repla.ced is i:i then ar risk. The group semioticsystern in dangerof being r.i,:n dte n o t a t i o n ' e b y a s y s t e m , ; l c o n s c i e n co f,i n d i v i d u a i i z e dt' o t a l l l ' t r a n s p a r e n -Ilhe at utteranceis threatened its verv fou'dations' territoriaiized collecii",,e, now'that this being is dead?The word What has he/it l;ecome, The .Taeuari re heads-- a word without a corresponding alitl', a word in ci.c.,laie-. people's that livesits or.'nsemicticlife, onlv to itself: a doubleno\^,exists that respt,ncli point' to pounce alternatil'erelerellce poinl to settleuPon sr)me reacll'aran1.. to oltject.to underminethe dominant representatlonsr atnbisr.tt-,tts upon any of the desiringmachines' of the-sources porveranclseizecontrol expr,.ipriate .l-lte , organizationof the uttelance as n'ell as the indi'iiduation ter,.it0flnlizecl fundamentallvor c{'the subjectof the utieralce, thus seemt0 me to depend reiationshipin a given societvthar desiringproduction has with' t!it spe,,ific. set iluxesand the rneans in motion to avert tLi: more cr lcssde-territorialized thcrr. g. Collective organizations of a-signifying semiotics alltononly of its stratification'but does not fhe s\:,tem of signs lLlses.the it fe tr.rrn the naturai mode of encoding: merell'stopsrefelringit to ro therebv from signification. inlormation rvill be dissociated the signifier.Hencelbr.tl'r \'{oles" it becomesa measure of the a To bJrrc,r'u phrase of Abrahan There is a more marked opposition be lrf r:umplexit-v machinic systems.s is clearlT on i.\!'een. tlt.- one hand, the redtrndantforms in lvhich meaning which tendsto elude our spellecl anci,on the other, an informativeexpression 'understand' in the equations of nothing to (there is ail unr.lerst:rnding
t r , r w l l a t e \ ' ' r t c r m c x p r { s s e sh i s b e s tt r l w h o e l e r i s t a l k i n g ' ;. Or'.:lutlitcs'cr'gcar-lcvcrs' in relation to thc patterns of B. I rrusr makc it clear thar N{olesonlv envisagesthat dissociation (based i l l u s t r a t ei r . h e i s l c d t o c o n t r a s tt h e ' s t r u c t u r a ic o m p l e x i t y ' o f am a c h i n e i r : r r : e p r i 0 ob u i . t o ; c with the'functional omplexit'v' t o u , l , a i i , , q r " n . 1 t i t h r v h i c hi t s v a r i o u sc o n r p o n e np a r t sa r e u s e d ) various functions occur'l Thioie dt of on or(,tnirti (based on thc frequency with u'hich its '':\l"attt'., '' n tt t h i t i g r r ,D c n ' r t i . l a 7 ! P B ? 1.1,?p'i

Towards a Micro-Politics of Desire 95 informatroneludesstructuralrepresentation; physics).Macl-rinic theoretical 'what addsto a representation', that is to say the improbable,the iI consists of non-redurldant,of a rent in the labric of the flux of signs and the fluxesof things, and of the production of new conjunctions The doubles of repreas directly onto production,or subsist archaisms, sentationare re-articulated Once the chainshave lost their univocalcharacter,the traces.lost dreams.9 oftht: in di{Ierence value betweena reifyingdenotationand the connotations blurred. Imaginary becomes describedby Peirceas Denotation disappearsin the face of the process 'diagrarlmatization',The function of re-territorializing indexesand images, conceptsis replacedb,vthe operationof signsas the foundationfor abstract This operation machinesand the simulationof physicalrnachinicprocesses. condition has becomethe necessarv of signs,this work of diagrammatization, fluxesof reality;no longer affectti're mutationstl-rat lor the de-territorializing or but simulation, pre-production, what one might is there representation, 'transduction'.The stratum of significationdisappears;no longer are call a a t h e r et w o l e v e l s n d a s ) s t e mo f ' d o u b l e r t i c u l a t i o nt;h e r ei s o n l ) ' a c o n s t a n t return to the continuum of machinic intensitiesbased on a pluralisrn of I a r r i c u at i o n s . In this case, the points ofsubjectivation lose their function ofapparent and of being the arena of localizationof the production of significations, jouissance. anything but They no longerconstitute privatizedand Oedipalized the fundamental alongside residues, de-territorializedjouissance, a subjective process of machinic engagement. The imaginary individuation of representalion the figurativeof significations givesway to lhe figural (in the fixed, syntactized,semanticizedand rhetoricized Lyotard's sense)10; engagement utterance of gives way to a collective srratification messages of in collectir'e engagement with unnumbereddimensions a de-territorialized which mankind no longel has pride of place.The individuatedsubjectof the utterancehas remained imprisoned in the effectsof rneaning,that is, in a The re-territorialization that has rendered itself impotent in signification. and machinicforceof utterance, the other hand, is producedb,va on collective conjunction of power signs with de-territorializedfluxes. The realm of as signification, the correlateof subjectiveindividuation, is abandonedin which allows of the favour of that of the machinic plane of consistency, conjunctionof meaningand matter by bringing into play abstractmachines in and more closely contactwith material that are evermore de-territorialized proceeded lrom the movementofconsciousfluxes ofall kinds. Signification
g . A s r h e I r r c i i a n s s eh c w h i t e m e n h r v e l o s t r h e i r s o u l . I n o t h e r u o r d s . t h e i r s o u l ( r h e i r s 1 s t e r r t t v. , o f r e d u n d a n c y )h a s b e e nd e - t e r r i t o r i a l i z e dh a s g o n e e l s e w h e r eh a s m a d e a p a c t r v i t h t h e d e v i l ' s , machinism. t o . D i x o u r s ,F r g z r aE d i t i o n s K l i n c k s i e c k ,r g 7 r . ,

ct6 lnstitutional Psychotherapy nessreturnins Lrpon itself,lrom a turning inrvardsto represenrati'e images, irom a rr.rpt'r'e w'ith machinic co'junctions. A colrecti'eapparatusof utterancelnali remain meaningless particular people. to and yet drau,its meaning (its histcricalor poeticmeaning,for instance) frorn a direct creativeconiuncn o r rr ' i r h ' i r e i l u x e sO n t h e o r h e rh a n d .t h e i n t e r r s.c n i e n to f m e a n i n gn ; . o i i t A r p t l c u lp r e s r ) r e dL r y n d i r . i d u a t e ult t e r a l t c e a r h a v en o m a c h i n i cr i e a n l i ( m ing at all, may be the occasion no conjunctionof real fluxes,may remain lor out (,f ilr. r'each f any possible xperimentarion. shorr,rhe equatior. o e In ' s i ! r i f i e c i+ s i g n i f i - r= s i g . i f i c a r i o n ' a r i s e so n rr h ei n d i ' i d u a t i o r o f p h a n t a fr sies anri lrom subjugatedgroups, whereasthe equation'coilectivero..e of utterance= machiiiic sense/'nonsense' arisesfrom group phanrasv,and the group as strlr.ject. vv'ithor-rt beingable to go into it in the necessarv depth,rvemusrnow return io this idea of .'tconjunctionbetrveen semioticmachines and the machines of real flux ivliich characterize non-signifyingcollectir,,ities. may start by we noting that the semioticffuxesarejust as .eal as the material ones,anclin a sensethe nratelial fluxesarejust as senriotic the serrioticmachines, as This brings us to the idea of a semioticof intensities, semioticof the continuous. a and r"e rnr.rst distinguish (again, as does Hjelmslev) between the nonseraioticallr' lormed rnatter-meanitig 'purport'll and semioticallyformecl or tubstancet. I{'one qives them no common basis apart lrom the dichotomv b e t i v e e ne p r e s e n t a t i o a n d p r o d u c t i o n s e m i o t i c a c h i n i s m s n d m a t e r i a l l n , m a machinisrns rvill inevitably relate, the former to an idealist concept of represenrarion, anclthe latter to a reil\ringrealistconceptof production.The sameabstractr-r-rachir-rism surelybe able to subsume must both and enableus to pass fronr one fo the other. That abstract rnachinism in some sense 'precedes' tlre actualiziltionof the diasrar'matic conjunciionsbetvreen the systems signsand ti-re of systems oimaterial intensities. The e'idencecan'ot be denied:in the sciences, arts,politicaleconomy the and so on, the sig'machines work, at least in part,directl2 the materi;l on fluxes,'vhare'er nrav be the'ideological'systemof the remaining part that firncti'ns in the sphereofrepresentation. shorr ofappealing to some divine a g e n c v* s u c ha s f ) e r r i d a ' sm y t h o i t h e ' c o m p l i c i t yo f o r i g i n s ' e s t a b l i s h e d at the Ievelof a signifr,ingarche-writing- there is no meansolconceiving the corjunction of rvords and things otl-rerthan by resorting ro a svstem ol machinic kevsthat 'cross'the variousdomainswe are considering.
l t The a'scrlioticallv lormed semantic or phonic reaiity is rendered by Hjelmslev's French translarors either as matihe (matter) or as sens (sense,meaning). As c)swald Ducrot poinrs out. it is u n d o r r t e d l v t b e i a c t o f c o m i i r gl o u s v i a t h e E n g l i s hw o r d ' p u r p o r r ' r h a t e x p l ai n s t h i s b o l d s e m a n b r ic oscillation benvssn 5sn5s and matter, The mind can wander olr in manv direcrions from this berinring. and. as my readers will notice, I have given mine a free range! ct'. Esais linguistiques dt Itjclmriet'. p. tl3. ancl l)ittionuire ngtclopidiqut les scintesdt langagr,p.3o.

Towards a Micro_politics of Desire 97 It seemsro me that that conjunctiontakespraceon the basis of the most de-territorializedmachinic mutations, p.ecislly those that operate at the Ie'el of the most abstractmachines, Those abstractmachinesseem,in some h'av, ro constitutethe spearheadof machinic de-territorialization, prior to semioticlormationsand material fluxes.u'.rike other contents,they'arenot i'scribed in the disorder of the structuresof represencation; they'are not dependenton the spario-temporal specifications ofthe socialphuni".y; th.y constitutein themselves locusof whateverconsistency the is possible'inthe inquirf inro rruth; abstract machinescrystalrize de-territoriarization; thev are its primal intensity.In the sense which the idea in of co'sistencyis usedin the axioms olmathematics, we may speakof machinic cons.isteniy; and u,g can say that, whatever the material or serniotic basis ror their present existence, they came into being on a plane ofrnachinic consistency. it is no longera questionof affirming, in lormal terms, that a sysremls non-contra_ dictory,butofexpressing consistency irreversibility the and ofthe de-territori a l i z e dm a c h i n i c m u r a r i o n st a k i n g p l a c e u p o n t h e m a c h i n i cp h y l u m . T h e structures representation, as much as they remarn of in cut orrrrom the rear agenciesof productiorr,oblige the semiotic machines to keep ha'ing to 'rectifr" their poinr of view to 6t in w,ithcheeconomyof materiaiflu*.r; ih.y ha'e to organizethemselves l'ith a view to a consistency and an axiomaticor e x p e r i m e ' t a ld e r e r m i n a b i l i t y I t i s q u i t e a d i f r e r e n t . matter fbr inrensive machines, which have no need to resort to such intermediarl systems. They arein direct contactwith their own systemof encoding and ue.ificatio".T;;; are themselvestheir own truth. They art.iculate thlir logical .onsi.tency simply through their or.vn existence. This is no longer a matrer of individual existence. rather olindi'iduated existentbeingi, but rocarized rererence in to systemsof spatio-temporarspecifications, and in reration to observatio. svstems. Such a mode of existence implies that a subject and an object be constitutedexternaily to the processof de-territoriarization - he'ce the relationship relativede-territorialization time and of of space.with abstract machinismone startsoffrrom the viewpointof c.re-territoiialization in action, in other w'ords reai processes ofre-mourding, mutation, brackhores and soon. Machinesare rhus individuatedonry inihe sphereof representation; their exlstence alongside sr.'stems referential the of tl.rought trans-individual is and trans-tenrporal' machine is no more than A a machinic link, arbitrar'y rendereddiscernibleon a rree or a rhizome of machinic i_pfi."tior. ani particularmachineis arr'aysrimitedon the one hand by what iid.pu.r.r, uni on the orher by rvhat condemnsit to obsolescence. with natural encoding territoriarizednon-semiotic chains were set in operation without producing any loss of signification; for instance, the de-territorialization ofthe process ofgeneticrelroduction, its ,creativit;,,, its 'innovation', took prace without seif-aurareness, rvithoui sig.nin."iir,. "ny

98

Institutional PsychotherapY Semiotics with n articulations

Towards a Micro-Politicsof Desire oo

The same referencepoint, in short, without any instance of conscience. economv,the same avoidanceof any significantflight, rvould be lound with as semioticsof such social c<-rmmunication that of insects,rvhich developsb,v with no possibiliwof being transposed, encoding, way of a highly specialized The establishlevelof the signifier. and without introducingany autonomous ment of a non-signifyingsemiotic rnachinism,bound up with the various scientific,artistic, revolutechnological, of processes de-territorialization, that are tionary etc., also results in desroying modes of rePresentation familialist, patriotic and so on' It implies a humanistic, personological, continual broadening out of desiring production towards the totality of But this doesnot and their machinic surplus-values' a-signifyingsemiotics, it meana return to the mvth of a'natural'semiotic.On the contrary', therefore means getting bevond semioticscentring upon human beingsand rrtoving and theoreticalsysirreversiblytorvardssemioticsinvolving technological more differentiated,more artificial, and further from tems that are ever 'fhe problem is no longer one of trying to straddle deprimitive values. territorializedfluxes,but of getting aheadof them. There is an ever greater of and a more marked de-territorialization thoseSuxes The flux of desires, from alienationsterritorializedin the to capacityof human societies escape o1' . the ego,the frerson, family, the race the exploitationof labour,distinctions ofconscioussex and so on dependson a conjunctionbetweenthe semiotics nessand thoseof de-telritorializingmachinisms.Human beingsmake love 'extra-human'elements things,animals,images, with signsand alI kinds of looks, machines and so on - that the sexual functioning of Primates,for the ing semiotics, instance,had never encoded.With its shift to non-signiff subjectivity of the utterance comes to be invested in an organlessbodv connected to a niuitiplicity of desiring intensities.That organlessbod;" betweenan anti-productionthat tendsto becomere-territorialized oscillates hyper'productionthat opensitselfto and a serniotic in residuaisignifications, fresh machinic connections.The collective apparatus of utterance can thus become thi: centre of immanence for new desiring connections, the point by where, beyond humanity, there is production and jouissance the cosmic fluxesthat run through machinismsof every kind. Let me stressagain that meansthat what is utteredhas to return to the'pre-signif,ving' this in no sense of mechanisms natural encoding,or that it is condemnedto bejust a single cog in an alienating social machinery. I am certainlv not going to join the vrailing chorus of humanists who lament the loss of real values,and the 'orientalized' 2s e'r'rl thev have u'ickedness ofindustria! societies, essential their rhythms to suit the styleof the'new culture'.

Signiffing semioticsestablish systems mediationwhich represent, of neutralrzeand renderimpotent all the intensive mukiplicities,by subjecting rhem to the_form,/substance couple.They give shapeto the substances expression of and the substances the content; they impose on intensiverealities the of regimeof the strataof double articulatio'.12 That regimeshould,in my view, be considered a specificsemiotic as option the processes ol ofde-territorialization. we are lacedwith a choice:either a systemrvith ,, articulations rvhich in the various .on-signifyingsemiotics combinetheir efrortswithout any one of them over-encoding the others; or a sysremofdouble articulation.doubre formalization.which over-encodes other systems. the latter, the semio_ all If tics beconre subjectto what one nlay call the signiiyingillusion.and all seem t o d e p e n do n l i n g u i s t i c s . rE v e n t h e s e m i o t i c t r a t ad e s c r i b e d v H i e l m s l e v 3 s b still belong to the particular mode of formalizarion proper tc.r signifying semiotics.I think, however, that the tripre division he suggesrs should bi preserved, long as it can be transposed someexrent: as to of form 3onsideredindependently substance (which Hjelmsrevneverenvisages). This would relateto whar I call hereabstract machines; substance, more preciselythe form/substance or couple.To the oarticular caseolthe semiologies signification,this wourd correspond u mode of u, of actualizatiorr, manifestation, possession the cle-territorlalizing of potencyof abstractnrachines rvhenthey become subjectro the s)'stem ofstratificationof expression and contentbasedon the principleofdouble articulation; malter, considered independentl;- its signifying of serniotic formation (rhisis not envisaged Hjelmslev,either,lor in his way of thinking it would implv bv leavingrhesemiotic sphere).It would rhenstandas a corresponde to *,hat i nt call the machinicmeaning.In the contextof a semioticof the machinicsense, rather than of the signification,of material intensitiesrather than of the signifier a category itself,ofcollective as in apparatus ofutterancerather than an individuation of the subjectbasedon the primacy or the statemenr, what would vanish would be the very distinctionbetweencontentand exDression. This may be the way in which we are to undersrandHjelmslev,s(or his translators'?) intuition in idenrifyingmarter and meaning. In the specificcaseof double articurarion signifvingmachines, are in a we
t r . c i c h r i s r i a n I I e r z ' s a n a l y s i s ,w i r h r e f e r e n c e o H j e l n r s l e v ' s r o l e g o m i n e s . . , L e r p t us rerurn ro chapter r 3 o[the Prolegomines, r'here it savs rhat rorm is a pure nerwork o[rc]ationships, thar marter t h c r ec h r i s t c n e d" s e n s e " ) r e p r c s e n t sh e i n i t i a l l y a m o r p h o u se n r i r y i n w h i c h l o r m i s i n s c r i t r e , l t and " m a n i l e s t e d " a n d t h a r t h e s u b s t a n c es w h a r a p p e a r s h e n o n e p r o j c c r s o r m o n t o m a r t e r , , a s . i w l a ner t h a ti s s t r e r c h e d u t p r o j e c t s r s s h a d o wo n t o a n u n b r o k e ns u r f a c e "( p . gr T h i s m c r a p h o r o i s e e m sr o ). m ea \ / e r yc l e a r o n e : t h e " u n b r o k e n s u r f a c e "i s t h e m a r t e r , t h e " o u t s t r e t c h e d e t ' , i s t h e f o r m , n and thr"shadorv"olthenerisrhesubstance.'(Metz,Langageetcin[ma,Larousse,rgTr.) I q . C f . B e n v 6 n i s t e , S e m i o t it 9 6 9 , r . z , M o u t o n . ca,

roo

Institutional Psychotherapy

Torvardsa Micro-poliricsof Desire ror 3. At this point of departure, the conjunctiue s,ntheses define the srarus of subjecti'ation' In the case of signifving se*iologi.s, subjectivarion is individuated, split up by the signifie., re,ide.ed impotent; the subject becomessimply somerhingalongsidethe.signilyingsubstances. All poivuocity of u tteranceis alienatedto a,ranscenden"talized; subject of the utterance. In the case of non-signifying semiotics, there is a collectiverorce o' urterancethat effects the split inherent i'ajl systems representation. of The sen.re the abstracr machines connectsup with of rhe sensi the collective of apparar.sesofutterance,^both prior ro and beyond the exclusive disjunctive signi6cations olthe signifyingsemiorogies with their errectof individu"tino subjecti'ity. Thus the collectiveappararuses of utrerance^"d ;-J;.;i;; effecta co'junction betu'een the abstiact machineson the one hand, a'd on the orher the machinesthar are a*ua.lized in the fluxes of reality and the lluxes ol'a-signifling signs. The specific effect of the annihilati"g J;t e r r i r o r i a l i z a t i oo f t h e i n s t a n c e f c o n s c i e n c e n o b e c o m e sn s o m e s e n s e s o l i iated from subjectivizing significations. A machine of intensive deterrrroria,ization a gatewayfor the flux of signs, is and gi'es them new power bv liberating them from representationa.r cleadenclsancl i'volving th.- i,, processes diagramrnatic of conjunction.To transpose inro rhe te;irr;io;y it used b' Andr6 Martinet. the problem can be stated like this: the .,.ron..n?. srructuredon the level ofthe first articulationand the phonemes structurei on the le'el ofthe secondarticurationare not in essence diirbrent.Both are g e n e r a t e d ,o m o u t o f t h e s a m ec o n l i n u u m ,b y * a , d u a l c o n s t r a i n t ,b y h ; ; ; ; , to respondto tr'o diferenr typesof fbrmarization. This givesus ,-o',,"f., o? production:things signified,which are classified, paradigmatized, rendered im.po.tent; signifiers, and which are policedund ,y.,tugmurrzed. But, outside thisdual efrect significarion, new rypeofa-signifying of a oiag.ammaiicrin; oi escape has becomepossible. A direct semioticrelationship can norvbe estabiished between matter of rhe expression and the abs*act machines. Henceforth,the traditionaidistincrion between rhe expression signifierand the conrentor u,hat or is signifiedtends to sto,pbeing obviously necessary. The expressio of a macltinic n sri* no* ,ut .. r n ep l a c eo t ( r) the svstemofsignificationbased the on duality ofsignifierancr signified; ( a ) r h e s y s r e mo l r e p r e s e n r a t i o b a s e do n n t h e i u a l i t y o f s u b s r a n i ea n d .

scnsesub!ecterl a controlledCe-territorialization. to The anti-productionof rritorializesthe semioticprosignificationand sLrbjectivation partiall,vre-te cess.Ii is not a questionofradical neutralization, ho*'ever:the semiotics of alsoimplv settingon loot a de-territorialization consciousness signification of most rvl'richr,vill continue to plav a leading role in the most adr.'anced, machinic conjunctions- the caseof In artificial,moslnodern, most scientific 'with n number of articulations)one senriotics a politicri o1'nr:-rn-signifying wiil tirus preserve certain partiai use lor signifyingsemiologies. a Thel'will rhen function in :pite of their re-territorializingeffectsof significationand 'fhey u'ill rnerely lose their function of over-encodingthe subjecti'.'ation. production that used to lall under the despoti.sm the systemsof'serniotic of signifier. as In di.stirreuisiring. I am trying to, twci semiotic politics, I u,ant to arts, deterrnineurrder what conditionscertain semioticareas- in sciences, revolution, sexuality, etc. - could be removed from the control of the could get beyondthe svstemofrepresentation as Cominant representations, such -- since that s),stem separates desiringproduction from production ibr and alierrates as prevailingproductionrelations it demand. exchange, we Lct us look asain at the three tvpesofsynthesis usedin order to identifv and articulateproduction and representation: what is set going by the processes of r " At the lev,:l of connecliue ,)nlheses, uon-scmiotic encodingis tl-re abstractmachines that is, machinicprocesses 'doing' 'thinking', and indepenCent of dichotomies between between fepresentation aud production.The machinicsnse must here be understood indicates mode of polyvocalconnection in vectorialterms:the sense a among the machinic fluxes.Multiplicities of intensitycannotbe lumped togetheror territorializedaiong any one systemofsignification.Each producesits own and spercifications, this production of meaning,which does not contain the processitself but developsas it were alongsideit, trans"'ersalli'. outside all is systems representation, noneother than what we havedesignated the of as i:ody. organless the r. With disjunctite slnthr.rrr, formalism of representationis establishedin pride of place. Particular signil\,ingsubstances take over the functioningof 'discipline' a[.rstract machines; they take contlol. organizeand the connective Though in their conscious, destructive aspectthev are machines svntheses. of de-territorialization, they are at the sametime structures re-territorializaof ofthe systemofdouble articulationthat produces tion because their e{Iects of and subjectivation. With disjunctivesyntheses, movesback one signification and forth benr,eenthe dead end of iconic impotentization and a deten-itorializing diagrammatization capable of being reconnectedto rhe synthesis. connecti\re

IOrm:

(q) the articulationof both thesesystems as a mode of subjectivation that prevents anv direct contact with the referencethat is, the intensive m u l t i p l i c r t v f m a t e r i a li n t e n s i t i e s . o In this respecc, may be held that rhe s'srem it ofrelerential thinking has never been basically anything but one flnal barrier, one last d.rpirut.

r02

Institutional Psychotherapv

Tou'ards a Micro-Politics of Desire

r03

atlempt to pre\ierlt the evcr more threatening prolileration of abstract t s r n r a c l r i n efs o r n' h t c e n t r a ln r a c h i n i c t e m . ' substancelform- were subjecT'he two dua.lities signified/signifier. - matter/absfact machine - implies a tivatrng; the expressiveduality doesnot coilectiveuttering force. But, let me repeat,that de-subjectivation 'human' semiotics. of Even supposing thar the despotisrn invalidate thereb-v would still have a the signifier were to be abolished,signifying languages crucial role to piav as the means of containing the processesof reofde-territorializatelritorialization,and io sive the machinic spearheads we lLrllfbrce.That is *'hy in schizo-ar-ralysis shouldeive freerein to tion ti'reir representations, order in representations and paranoid-fascist Oedipalizir-rg the better to countei their tendencyto block the fluxes.and to start things going again in a kind of machinicforward rush. 'Ihe rsalof perspecimpliesa fundamentalreve I perspectii'e am suggesting of tive. \Ve are abandoningthe lbrmal classifications semioticcomponents, the-v the are and instezrd primarilv considering kind of working organizations fluxes.The sign of constitute-*in view of specificsystems de-territorializing at of machinestakepart in the processes de-territorialization work withiu the central n'rachinicphylum. Indeed there is no further need to establisha clear-cut distincticn between- say - a diagrammatizationof signs and a 'natural' fluxes, or technologicalinnovation, or a scientific mutation ol 'artificial' machines. ith both 'nature' and signs, are concerned with the \f we sanletype of machinismand the samesemioticof material intensities. Oppositions between nature and culture, signs and things, spirit and matter, theory and technologv,etc. appeared to make senseonly in the that setout to classify, control,turn into 6fsignification contex'r semiologv ol'a 'contents'it extracted clearly defined and specifiedobjects all the various fl o s s T l i o r n t h r m u l t i p l i c i r i e o l i n t e n s i t y , l 5 h e e f f e c t o f d e - t e r r i t o r i a l i z e du x e s f electrons,fiuxes of signs,of experimentalcombinations.of iogic machines conjuncantl so on combine to give a rvide expansionto de-territorializing ofthe strata of tions, and set the abstractmachineslree from the despotism signifiers.
o 1 4 . i U e t z b c l i c v r s t h a t C h o m s k , vt o s o m e e x t e n t g e t s b e y o n d H j e l m s l e r ' ' s p p o s i t i o nb e t u ' e e n 'fhc Chomskians refer to a'logic machine' prior to ihe text. and capabie of rxpression anci conlent, generaringit. which would overcome thc opposirion between the lorm ofthe content and the form of 'I thing that merits more proibund consideration.But it seemsto me, at thc expression. his is .some firsr sighr, rhat such a logic rrachine is still restricted to the semioticsofsigni{ication, and uould nct rrake it possible to e{lict the passageto the absract machines which are to be lound prior, not merely to the wri rten word, but to all machinic manifestationsof every kind, The same mav be said o{'thc system o[abstract objects suggestedby S. K. Saumjan's'Generative Applicative Model'' r 5 . I t m a y b e a n i n t u i t i o n o f t h i s s o r t t h a t l e a d sC h r i s r i a n M e t z t o s u g g e s t n a n a l y s i so f t h e a rclevant fcatures ol the material ofexpression, or to oppose the categoru ofexprcssiorr to that oi s i e n i f i c a t i o nB u t i n m l , v i e w h e i s w r o n g , w h e n s r u d v i n gt h e c i n e m a ,t o c o n t i n u et o t a l k a b o u t t h e , narfer oftlre rign1fitr, rather than to use Hjelmslev's phrase, the matter ofrrpr:srion.

N'{achinic conjuncrionswill find their meaning,wil be ,guided,in their de-territorializing intensitv as much from a flux oi'erecrons as from a flux of equationsor axioms. I must stressthat this does not mean a return to the 'origins': on the contrary, the establishment a colrectiveuttering fiorce of implies that we conrinueto passby way of the narrow ,defires,of the si-gnifier and the'schizzes'ofindividuated subjectivation. But this time, it i, ul pure means rvithoutany transcendenta.l dimension, without anv paralysing elrect on the historicalprocesses ofde-territorialization. It may be usefulhere to give a few examples abstractmachines. of Thesg may be iogical machines set i' motion by the sciences, or formulae of 'unleashed' transversality in the course ofhistory,as for instance the sphere in of war machines or religion machines.But machinism of this kind' atsr.r proliferates ar the microscopic level. consider whar we call ar the La Borde clinic the grid: in all the various lorms and stagesof its existence, it involves the emergence ofan abstractmachine.The problem was to connectthe fiuxes of time, of Iabour,of functions, mone;'und .o on, on a rather of differentmodc from the one normally prevailingin other establishments of the samekind which can be characterized the existence relatively by ofa staticorganogram of function. The work time-iabie - written down on paper - the cirJurati"on of lunctions inscribed in a semiologyofgestures,the modification ofhierarchical catesories inscribedin ajuridical and socialsemiology, theseare all specific manilestations the sameabstractmachinismthat conveys of a certain (locar, and not very important) mutation in productionreiations. And it may have been becausethis sort ofmachinism had begun to appear at La Borde ihat so much fuss was made about our experimentsthere.r6Another example of abstract machines is the love rituals that characterize different p..iodr. Courtiy love,saysRendNelly, inrroduceda radicallynew organization of the relationshipsbetweenmen and women in the context of the feudal caste system. The semiotic of romantic love, in its turn, independent of the significations and sentiments expresses, it seems me to correspond to more to settingup a certain kind of relationshipto childhood, to making use of the intensities and territorialitiesof childhood in what I have caleJ,childhood blocks',as opposedto conscious childhoodmemories.(That this is a casenot merely of significative themes but of setting in motion a non_signifying intensive machine is demonstrated by' the Jecisive part played [y .u.fr childhoodblocksin rhe music of a composer like Schumann.t The Power Relationships within the Utterance

The functionof language not sorelyto serveas a channei is of transmission for fluxesof inlormation. Languagesare not mere supports to communication
r6, Cf. the special number ofthe revtew Rcchcrches devotedto La Borde, no. z r, April r g76.

rcl4 Institutional Psychotherap,v from the socialand politicai context amorlg individuals;they are inseparable What could be calledarbitrarv in the rclationshipof are used. in whir:h the-v signification(the relationshipbetneenthe signifierand the thing signified)is s n o n l v a p a r t i c u l a rr n a n i f e s t a t i o9 f t h e a r b i i r a r i n e s o f p o w e r .T h e d g m i n a n t o l a n g u a q ei s a l w a v s t h e l a n g u a g e f t h e d o m i n a n t c l a s s :t h e e s t a b l i s h m e n t u'hat makes it tick is a makes use of signifying semiotics,but, essentiallv, semiotics.Linguists like Oswald Ducrot are thereloreled to non-signi{ving 'devaiuethe facilemetaphor that assimilates and codes,and so to languages as den;-the definitionof language an instrumentof or qualif1,. evenaltogether p . , , c o m r n u n i c a t i o n ' . P r o m i s i n go r d e r i n g a d v i s i n ge i v i n ga n a s s u r a n c e ,r a i s lr or ing, taking seriousiy lightlv, snerringand so on areas much micro-political extentthc;-are all what To as thel, are linguisticactivities. a greateror lesser t E . e r l 's t a t e m e nc a n t h u s b e r e i a t e d o a v t Austincalls'illocutionart'actions' ar b 0 p a r t i c u l r r s t r a t i i l c a t i o n 1 - L l t t e r a n c e ,r a n g e d \ r a n k . c a s t e 'c l a s s T h e r e ol fore an1,questioningof the statusof the collectiveapparatuses urterance would impl,v a re{ttsal to tailor the mode of utterance to the statements olutteranceas b1'no means ofthe stratifications and a consideration Lrttered. t s B s l e c l u c i h i e r m p i y t o l i n e u i s t i cs u h s t a n c e s . e , v o n d h e m e s s a q ee x p l i c i t l v the the and expre,ssed specificalll'r.rttered, analvsisw'or:ldhave to con'sider i r - r n d e r l y i n gl,l u m i n a t i n g a n d d e c o u s n o n - s i g n i f v i n g e n r i o t i cd i m e n s i o n s it Its discourse. aim rvouldnot be so much to trv to express all sructing ever)in terms of the text and the signifier. but to understand the true power of situatrono{ lbrces,in other words the machinicengagements desire. 'lhc semiotics,but never losesitself comsignif,ving establishmentLrses to plctely in them, and it would be a n.ristake imagine that it could fall victim foster the The ruling classes to its ou'n signifling methods and ideologies. one basis of of developrnent signifying behaviour. Indeed' this constitutes i s s , t h ei r p o r v e rb u t i t i s o n l y a m a t t e ro f u s i n gs e m i o t i cn s t r u m e n t o 1 ' t h ik i n d t o 'rlruq' pecrple in u'ho are alreadysubjugated other \4'avs-at the leveloftheir production of relationships desireproduction and of econotnic There are two methods of approaching an ideologicalsemiotic: one, starting lrom a position of real poln'er(the power of the State. or of a traditional political movement),tries to determinewhat dominant significai o t i o n s s h o u l d b e p r o d u c e da s a t e c h n i q u e f s e n l i o t i c m p o t e n t i z a t i o ntlh e on the contrarl'lrom ideology,or e\rena critique ofideologl', orl)er,starting tnes to corne to terms with reality. In the latter case there is a kind of and grandiose one is lulled by fine statements simulation of real intensities, c-rf programmesin the tamiliar st1'le reformistpartiesand othersu'ho seekto consists The politicsof sienification olpolitical porver, the c<.liceal real bases ir: developing a rvhole s.vstemof confusing the machinic sense,and in
r 7. Osrvald Ducrot, Dtre el nepasdire,Hermann, t972, P. 2+.

Towards a Micro-Politicsof Desire r05 producinga multitude of archaisms the subjective in territorialities that reify utterance and split it between the two lormalized strata of content and ion. express The result of this is to block the semioticpraxis of the masses of all the various oppressed desiring minorities - and to prevent their entering into direct contact with material or semiotic fluxes,preventingtheir becoming connected to the de-territorializing up linesof the difl'erent sortsof machinism and so threateningthe balance of established power, Referentialthought, understanding, interpretation,the transcendentalizing oldistinct, concrete objects,and dogmatism all proceedfrom the same method of subjectir.rg peopleto the dominant statements Every statement and significations. has to be understoodwithin the pre-established area of exclusivebi-polar values, and everv semioticsequence has to leavethe realnr of its original machinic lormation to enter the systemsof o{ficial expressionof significationand fepresen tation.II In mv view it would be wrong to acceptan oppositionbetween science and ideolog,v, especially the obsessional in mode of the Althusserians, who make that opposition massive,schematicand without any real relation to ll{arx. We can expect no salvation frorn any all-embracing scienceor (totally mythical) scientificit,v conceptsor theoriesconsidered of independentlyof their technico-experimental context and their situation in history. The relationshipbetweenscienceand politics cannot be one ofdependence. Of courseboth proceedlrorn sirnilar kinds of collectiveeconomicand social engagements, but their semiotic productionsare directed along radically differentlines. Scientificstatements(in the context ofcurrent scientificproducrionrelations) are a kind of natural product of the field of logico-mathematical (takingpoliticsin the usualsense, not r,u'hereas formalism. politicalstatements in that of the micro-politicsof desire) are systematically reduced to match personological, lamilial and humanist statements.In the circumsrances, it is rather over-generous allow science in fac!, a certain mythology of to science the exclusiveprivilegeof being the sourceof ruth, the solecentre ofall de-territorializations. And it would drag 3oliticsevendeeper into a dead end to try to reduce it to a sheer ideological exerciseif it should reluse to submit to the injunctionsof the epistemologists. must therefore We deny that thereis any radical epistemological break betweena conceptualfield ofthe purely scientific,and an ideologythat is purely illusory and mystificatory. (and The moment the discourse science of becomes discourse a nDozl science the dividing line is impossibleto deterniinefor certain rvhenit comesto the
r8.'fhe axioms of referenlial thought have been analysed by Gilles Deleuze (in Dffirence el ripy'tition) around, four themes: identit] in the concept, timilitude in rhe perception, anulogl in the judgement and rygotioninthe position ofexistencc.

r06

lnstitutional PsychotheraPY

Towards a Micro-Politics of Desire

r07

can voices that actuall,v speak lor science,so onl,v the epistemologists makes itself an ideologi'. that is to sav a contraclictus) it autotnaticallv s , o . s e n r i o t i c l s i g n i 6 c a t i o n C o n v e r s e l yw h a t s e t o u t a s i d e o l o g i ec a t ra c q u i r e social. and can real effbctiveness, be'scientificallV'manipulated havedecisive In economicand material conseqlences- short, I believeit to be quite absurd cited by scientific The science to rr),to baserevolutionarypoliticson scieltce. only in the that operates Marxists doesnot exist; it is an imasinarv science or] rvritings of episremoloeists. the other hand, I do not think it absurd to that have base a revolutionarvpolitics on semioticand analvticalexercises of in broken with the clominantsemiologr'; other words, on wa-vs using the groups and so on, that would spokenand written word. pictures,gestures, the clirectak:ng verv diflerentlinesthe relationshipbenveen flux ofsigns and fluxes.In point offact. it is bv getting caught up in all the de-territorialized faii to reaiizethe true that the masses the ner of interpretativesemio.logies of spr.ings rheir power - that is their real control over industrial.technologic' dou'n in the economicand socialsemiotics-and becomebogged al, scientillc, phantasies the dominant realitr',and in the modesof subjectilation anc of ofdesire imposedupon them by the bourgeoisie repression by may be contaminated the dogmasof semiotics Horvevermuch scientific thev remain as a wtole basedon a machinicpolitics religionand philosophv, of In thc last resort, what matters is always the engagements signs and of interpretations whereasfinal obiectives, complexes. technico-experimental place But here always end by taking secor-rd and graphic representations agaip, there is 1o automatic protection,no guarallteeof scientificpractice cag a1d, as rve hale seen,scientrsrs often againstinterpretativeaberrations, rvith nothing short ofmystical lervour. tirtlowsuch aberrations To conclude nry remarks about the apparatusesof utierance, a few of commentsabout the semiotics art. In this sphere,things are lessclear-cut; 'take-overbv the signifier'ofthework. the artist, the inspiration'the rhereis a t . t a l e n t ,t h c g e n i u s Y e t i t s e e m s h a t , o v e ra l l , o n e n ) a vs a v t h a t m o d e r na r t i s and marepresentational evolvinc towards a politics of non-significance: exPresof s.vstems encoded overrepresentative rnents aregaitring chinicenqage ment, engage sion. Bur if we look more closelyat the varioussortsof collective a image we have of, sa-v, we irave to qualifi' that statement.Tl-restereotyped an individual more than usuallv open to sociallife. We picture painter, is of He hirn rvith his lriendsin the cal6,for instance. will probably be a member of a school, and will almost certainlv be more politically involved than a as composerwould. Indeed we tend to seethe composer a solitarycharacter, in a dizzying singlecombat with a musicalcreationthat he cannot wrestling have composers few \'et quite captr-rre. it is noteworthythat, rvitl-r exceptions. of a te aln'a-vs nded torvards delence traditionalvalues,tou'ardsreligion,even committowardssocialreaction.Indeed in their o\{;nway the)'areextremel,v

of cling to one'sfirst impression the painter ted people.One cannottherefore If transcendence. we as a man in societyand the composeras representing to structures which the two belong,rather examinethe natureof the collective than their individual attitudes,the paradoxis confirmed. it \'{usicalproductionoriginatesin extremelylargecollectivities; implies a major divisionof labour, and is supportedby a long musicaltradition. Every anci,though he may rvritesasan extension what hasgonebefore, of composer and introduceexcitingnew ideas,he hasstill to dependon a wholetechnology world for his work to be presented.Composersbelong to a whole professional rituals,a castewhosepositionin a kind of castewirh its own highly elaborate (Painters, ofcourse,are the hierarchyolreactionarypowersis not negligibie. as not che connected so much r+'ith powersofthe aristocracy thoseolfinance.) One has here to contrastthe abstractmachinesof music (perhapsthe most non-signifyingand de-territorializingof alll) with the whole musical caste its svstem- its conservatories, educationaltraditions, its ru.lesfor correct clearthat the composition, stress the impresarioand so on. It becomes its on collectivity of musical production is so organized as to hamper and delay the inherent in music as such,We may think hereof lorceof de-territorialization the history of the church's relationshipwith music, which goesback to the origin of polyphony. For instance, the church always tried to block the machinicexpansion instrumentalmusic,and to allow only singing.It tried of to set dogmatic limits to composition,and to impose particular stylesand forms.On the other hand, one of what Christian Metz calls the'outstanding of may r'r,ell the lact that be features olthe subject-matter pictorialexpression' the painter, contrary to all appearances, is far more solitary than the ls Musical forms by composer. He is lar lessaflected tradition and the schools. overwhelmthe listener,capturing, directing,conlrolling. A canvas,on the other hand, remainsat a distancefrom the art-lover- who can pick it up, put it down, glance at it, pass it by aitogether.The painter, the work and the from one another.In the remain in a sense fundamentallyseparate spectator final analysis,the collectivelorcesconstitutedby the plasticarts are far less 'human' and more machinic than are thoseof music,which evenin their most modern forms are infused with a politics of signifying redundancy. Though painting is nranifestly more territorializedthan music, the painter himselfis far more de-teritorialized than the composer.

rg. C[ Alberto Nloravia's novel, La noia.

Towards a New Vocabularv

Machine and Structure'

The distinction I am proposing betweenmachine and structure is based solely on the way we use the words; we may considerthat we are merely dealingwith a 'written device'of the kind one has to invent for dealingwith a mathematical problem.or with an axiom that ma1'have be reconsidered to at a particular stageof development, againwith the kind of machinewe shall or be talking about here. I want therefore make it clearthat I am putting into parentheses lact to the from its structuralarticulations and, that, in realitv,a machineis inseparable conversely, that each contingentslructure is dorninated(and this is what I want to demonstrate) a systemof machines, at the very leastby one logic by or machine.It seems me vital to start by establishing distinctionin order to the of to make it easierto identif,v peculiarpositions subjectivityin relationto the events and to history.2 We may say of structurethat it positions elements way of a systemof its by references rel.tes eachone to the others,in such a wav that it can itselfbe that relatedas an elementto other structures. The agent of action, whose definition here does not extend beyond this principle of reciprocal determination, is included in the structure. The structuralprocessofde-totalized totalizationencloses subject,and will the

r . l n i t i a l l y i n t e n d e dl o r t h e F r e u d i a n S c h o o li n P a r i s i n r 9 6 9 , a n d p u b l s h e d i n C h a n g en o . t e , ( S e u i l )r, 9 7r . r. To adopt the categories suggested Gilles Deleuze,structure, in the sensein which I am using by it here, would relate to the generality characterized by a posirion oiexchange or substitution of p a r t i c u l a r i t i c sw h e r e a st h e m a c h i n e w o u l d r e l a t e t o t h e o r d e r o f r e p e t i t i o n ' a s b e h a v i o u ra n d , '1D viewpoint rel a t ive to a singul ari ty tha t can not be changedor replaccd' fJ,ire.nu ripitition,Presses et Universitaires de France, I 969, p. 7). Of Deleuze's three minimum conditions determining strucrurein general, I shall retain only the first two: (r)Theremustbeatleasttwohetcrogeneousseries,oneofwhichisdefinedasthesignifierandrhe orheras the signi6ed. (c) Each of these series is made up of terms that exist oni1, through their relationship with one another. His third condition, 'tx,o heterogeneous seriesconvergingupon a paradoxical element that actsso as to di{lerentiare them', relates,on thc contrary, exclusivelyto the order of the machine (Logique du s a r oM i n u i t , t 9 6 9 , p . 6 3 ) . ,

I 12 f'owards a Nerv Vocabularv n o t l e rs o a s l o n ga si t i s i n a p o s r t i o no r e c u p e r a t ie w i t h i n a n o t h e r t r u c t u r a l t t s determinatior.r. 'fhe e { n r a c h i n eo n t h eo l h e r h a n d ,r e m a i n s s s e n t i a l lrv m o t e i o m t h e a g e n t , e 'fhe -fe o{ action. somer,r,here sLrbject alrval,s is else. mporaiizationpenetrates the machineon all sidesand can be related to it onl,vzrfter the lashionof an n a fr e v e n r T h e e m e r g c n c o l ' t h ci n a c h i n e r a r k s d a t e ,a c h a n g ec l i f l e r e n t o m a , e , structLlral representatiolr. 'fhe history of technologvr.sdated bv the existence each srageol a ar o t s t a i ) a r t i c u i a r 1 ' p e f ' n i a c h i n e ih e h i s t o r \o f t h e s c j e n c eis n o w r e a c h i n g p o i n t , i n a l l i t s b r a n c h e sw h e r e e v c r vs c i e n t i 6 c h e o r ) ' c a nb e t a k e na s a m a c h i n e , t rzrthel than a strlicture, rl'hich relates it to the order of ideoiogr'.Everv (almostto the point by machineis the negation.the destro;-er ir-rcorporation o f e x c r e t i o n ) o f ' t h e r n a c h i n e t r e p l a c e sA n d i t i s p o t e n t i a l l ,iv a s i m i l a r i . n , r e l a t i o n s h i po t h e m a c h i n et h a t w i l l t a k ei t s p l a c e . t Yesterdav'smachine, today's and tomorrow's, are not reiated in their structur?11 determinations: by onlv by a process historicalanal;-srs, referof r:ncetr) a signifling chain extrinsic to the machine, bv what u,e mrght call historical structur;rlism, can we gain anv overail grasp of the ei}'ects of c o n t i n u i t v . e l r o - a c t i o n n d i n t e l l i n k i n st h a t i t i s c a p a b l e f ' r e p r e s e n t i n g . r a o For the rnachrne, the subjectof history is elsewhere, the structure. In in I z r c tt,h e s u b j e c o f t h e s t r u c t u r ec o n s i d e r eid i t s r e l a t i o n s h i o f a l i e n a t i o no t . n p t trf ;1s,vstem cle-totalized totalizarion.shouid rather be seenin relation ro a of-'being ego'- the egoherebeingin contrastwrth the sub.ject an ;;'henorrrcnon o i ' t h e t r n c o n s c i o ua s i t c o r r e s p o n d so t h e p r i n c i p l es t a t e d b y L a c a n : a t s s i q n i 6 e r - r e n r e s e n t sb r a n o t h e rs i g n i f i e rT h e u n c o n s c i o us u b j e c t s s u c h i l . s a will bc on the same side as the machrne,or better perhaps.alongside the T r n a c h r r r c .h e r ei s n o b r e a ki n t h em a c h i n e t s e l f : h e b r e a c h s o n e i t h e r s i d e f i t i o
lt.

Machine and Structure I l3 In this sense, worker'salienationto the machineexclude him lrom any the s kind of structuralequilibrium, and puts him in a positionwhere he is as close as possibleto a radical svstemof realignment,rve might sav of castrarion, wherehe losesall tranquillity, all 'sellconfirming'security,all thejustificarionofa'senseofbelonging'to a skilledtrade.Suchprolessional bodiesasstill like doctors,pharmacists, lawyers,aresirnplysurvivals exist, or from the days of pre-capitalist productionrelations. This changeis ofcourseintolerable; instirutionalproductiontherefore sets out to concealwhat is happening by setting up systemsof equivalents, of imitations.Their ideologicalbasis is to be lound not solely in fascist-type, paternalistic slogansabout work, the lamily and patriotism,but alsowithin thevariousversionsofsocialism (evenincluding the most apparentlyliberal like the Cuban), w,ith their oppressive ones, myth of the model worker, and theirexaltationof the machinewhosecult has much the samefunctionas that o l t h e h e r oi n a n t i q u i t y . As cornpared with the work done by machines, work of human beingsis the nothrng. This working at 'nothing', in the specialsense w,hichpeopledo it in todav,r,vhich tends more and more to be merely a response a machineto pressing red or black button to producean effectprogrammedsomewhere a else human work, in other words, is only the residuethat has not yet been integrated into the w'orkof the machine. Operations performed by workers, techniciansand scientistswill be absorbed, incorporated into the workings of tomorrow's machine; to do something over and over no longeroffersthe securityofritual. It is no longer possible identif. the repetition human actior.Is ('the noble task of the to of with the repetitionof the natural cycleas the loundationolthe moral sower') order.Repetitionno longer estabiishes man as someonewho can do that a particularjob.Human work today is merelya residualsub-whole the work of of the machine. Tfris residual human activity is no more than a partial procedure that accompanies central procedureproducedby the order of the The machinehasnow cometo theheartofdesire, and thisresidual the machine. humanwork represents more than the point of the machine's imprint no 'a'3). onthe imaginary world of the individual (cf. Lacan's functionof the - in the sphereof scientificresearch, exampleEverv new discovery lor moves acrossthe structuralfieid oftheorv like a w,armachine,upsettingand rearranging everythingso as to changeit radically.Even the researcher at is themercyof this process. His discoveries extendlar beyondhimself,bringing in their train u,holenew branches ofresearchers, and totally redesigning the treeof scientificand technological implications.Even when a discoveryis called its author's name, the result,far lrom 'personalizing' by him, tends to
Ohjelpetil 3. SeeGlossar.v, 'a'.

The indir.'idual's relationto the machinehas beendescribed sociologists bv Friedn-rann one of lundamentalalienatjon, fi>llowing as This is undoubtedl,v true ii one considersthe individual as a structure for totalization of the irnasirarl'. But the dialecticof the mastercraftsmanand the apprenticeJ rhe r.,ld picrurcsof the clillelenttradesflourishingin dillerenrpartsof the countrv, in ail this has becomemeaningl.ess the faceof modern mechanized industry ics tlrat rcqLlires skilled rvorkersto start lrom scratchagain ru'irh evel'\'new technoltrgical advance But doesnot this startingliom scratchmark precisely . that essentiai breakthroughthat characterizes unconscious the subject? Initiation into a trade and becomingaccepted a skilledrvorkerno longer as takes piace by wav of institutions,or at least not those envisaged such in s t a t e m e n t s s ' t h e s k i . l lh a s p r e c e d e n co v e r t h e m a c h i n e ' ,W i t h i n d u s t r i a l a e capitalism. the spasrnodic evolution of machirrerykeepscr-rtting acrossthe h c x i s t i n q i e r a r ,l r v o f s k i l l s .

lr,r

tr)A^a/J2_

'1'aiY J. 'ti ?^tn"t

r 14 Towards a New Vocabulary be to turn his proper name into a cornmonnoun! The questionis whetherthis eflacing of the individual is something that will spread to other forms of productionas weli. Though it is true that this unconscious subjectivity,as a split which is overcome in a signifying chain, is being transferred away lrom individuals and human groups towards the world of machines,it still remainsjust as un-representable the specifically at machinic level. It is a signilierdetached from the unconsciousstructural chain that will acI as representallue to represen t the machine. The essence the machine is preciselythis lunction ofdetaching a signi6er of as a reprsentative.as a'di{Ierentiator', as a causal break, di{ferent in kind lrom the structurally established order of things. It is this operation that binds the macirineboth to the desiringsubjectand to its statusas the basisof r the various structurai orders correspondingto it. The machine,as a reperition I of the particuiar, is a mode - perhapsindeed the onlv possiblemode - of i univocal repfesentation the various forms of subjectivitvin the order ofi of generalityon the individual or the collective plane. i In trying to see things the other wav round, startinglrom the general, one i would be deluding oneselfwith the idea that it is possibl"to baseoneself on sonlestructural spacethat existedbeforethe breakthroughby the machine. This'pure', 'basic'signifving chain,a kind oflost Eden ofdesire, the'goodold days' before mechanization,rnight then be seen as a meta-language, an absolute relerence point that one could alwaysproducein placeofany chance eventor specific indication. 'Ihis would lead to wronglv locating the truth of the break, the truth of the subject,on the level of representation, information, communication,social codesand ever)'otherlorm ofstructural determination. T'hevoice asspeech machine,is the basisand determinantolthe structural , order oi language,and not the other way round. The individual, in his bodiliness,acceptsthe consequences ofthe interaction ofsignifying chains of all kincis which cut across and tear him apart. Th human being is caught where the machine and the structure meet. Human groups have no such projection screen available to them. The rnodes of interpretation and indication open to them are successiveand contradictory, approximative and meraphorical, and are based upon di{Iererit structural orders, for instance on myths or exchanges. Every change produced by the inrusion of a machine phenomenon will thus be accom. panied in them with the estabiishment of what one may call a system of anti-production, the representativemode specificto structure. I need hardly say that anti-production belongs to the order of the machine:the keynotehere is its characteristic change, ofbeing a subjective which is the distinctive trait of ever),order of production. What w'e need

Machine and Structure I I5 moving as though by magic thereloreis a meansof finding our way r.r,ithout relateto the same systemof from one plane to another.We must, lor instance, productionboth what goeson in the worid ofindustry, on the shopfloor or in research, and indeed the manager's ofFce,and what is happeningin scientihc in the world of literatureand evenof dreams, Anti-production rvill be, among other things, what has been described 'production relations'.Anti-production will tend to e{Iecta under the term in kind ofre-tilting of the balance ofphantasy,not necessarily the directionof within a given inertia and conservatism, sinceit can alsolead to generalizing socialarea a new dominant mode of production,accumulation,circulation and distribution rela!ions,or ofany other superstructural manifestation ofa is nervt,vpe economicmachine.Its mode of imaginarvexpression then that of of the transitionalphantasv. Let us then look at the other end ofthe chain,the levelofdream production. We may identify anti-productionwith working out the manifestcontentof a dream,in contrastto the latent productionslinked with the impulsemachine petit'a', described Lacan as the root The objet that constitutepart objects. by of desire,the umbilicus of the dream, also breaksinto the structural equilibrium of the individual like someinfernalmachine.The subjectfinds it is being petit rejectedbv itself. In proportion with the changewrought by objet-maehine 'a'in the structural field ofrepresentation, successive formsofotherness take their places for it, each fashioned to fit a particular stage of the process. Individual phantasizingcorresponds this mode ofstructural signposting to by meansofa specificlanguagelinked with the ever-repeated urgingsofthe 'machinations' desire. of petit 'a', irreducible, unable to be The existence of this objet-machine into the relerences to absorbed ofthe structure,this 'selfforitself' that relates theelements the structureonly by meansof splittingand metonymy,means of leads that the representation oneself meansof the'stencils'of language of by 'otherness'. The to a deadend, to a breakingpoint, and the needfor a renewed objectofdesire de-centresthe individual outside himself,on the boundariesof the other; it represents the impossibility of any complete refuge of the self inside to oneself, but equally the impossibilityof a radicalpassage the other. Indi','idual this it phantasvrepresents impossiblemergingof di{Ierentlevels; is thisthat makesit diflerentlrom group phantasizing, a group has no such for 'hitchingposts' no of desire on its surfiace, such remindersof the order ol specific zones,and their capacitvlor touching truths as the body's erogenous andbeingtouchedby other people. Group phantasy superimposes dillerent levels,changesthem round, the substitutes for another.It can onlv turn round and round upon itself.This one circular movementleadsit to mark out certainareasasdeadends,as banned, asimpassable vacuoles, whole no-man'sland of meaning.Caught up within a

r r6

Towards a New Vocabulary

Machine and Structure I r7 functioned as a system of change or machine, in a group it is either the sub-wholesthat happen to come into being temporarilvwithin the group or anothergroup that will assumethat function.This areaolstructural equivalencewill thus have the lundamentalfunction of concealing abolishingthe or entry ofany particular object represented either the screenofthe human on subjectby unconscious desire,or on the more generalscreenofunconscious signifying chains bv the change eflectedby the closeds),srem machines. of The structuralorder olthe group, olconsciousness, ofcommunication, thus is surroundedon all sidesby rhesesystems machineswhjch it will never be of able to control, either by grasping the objets petit'a'as rhe unconscious desire machine, or the phenomena of breaking apart related to other types of machines.The essence the machine,as a factor lor breakingapart, as the of a-topicalfoundationolthat order ofthe general,is that one cannotultimately distinguishthe unconscious subjectofdesire from rhe order ofthe machine itself. on one side or other of all structural determi*ations.the subiect of economics,of history and of scienceall encounter that sameobjet petit ,a;as the lour.rdation desire. of An exampleofa structurefunctioningassubjectlor anotherstructureis the lact that the black community in the United Sratesrepresents identificaan tion imposed by rhe white order. To rhe modernistconsciousness is a this confused, absurd, meaningless stateof things. Art unconscious problematic challenges rejection a more radical 'otherness' the of that would be combined with. say, a rejectionof economic'otherness'. The assassination Kennedy of was an event that 'represented' impossibilityof registering economic the the and socialotherness the Third World, as wirnessedby the failure of the of Alliancefor Progress, endeavourto destroyVietnam and so on. One can the only note here the points of intersection and continuity betrveen economy the ofdesireand that ofpolitics. At a particular poinr in histor,v desirebecomes focalizedin the totality of structures; suggest I that for this u'e usc the generalterm ,machine':it could bea new weapon,a new production technique, ne1!'set a ofreligiousdogmas, or such major new discoveries the Indies,relativity,or the moon. To cope as with this, a structural anri-production developsuntil it reachesits own saturation point, while the revolutionary breakthrough also develops,in counterpointto this, another discontirruous area of anti-production that tendsto re-absorb inrolerable the subjective breach,all ofwhich meansthat ir persists eludir.rg in the antecedentorder. We may say of revolution,of the revolutionary period, that this is rvhenthe machinerepresenrs socialsubjectivity lor the s!ructure - as opposedto the phaseofoppressionand stagnarion, when the superstructuresare imposed as impossible representations of machine efrects. The common denominatorof w,ritings this kind in history of wouldbe the openingup ola pure signifvingspacewhere the machinewould

currency,but a the group, one phantasyreflects anotheriike interchangeable wherebyit currencyrvith no recognizable standard.no ground ofconsistencv can be related.even partiallv, to anything other than a topologyofthe most purely generalkind. The group-as astructure-phantasizes events means by of a perpetual and non-responsiblecoming and going between the general a and the particular. A leader,a scapegoat, schism,a threateningphantasy from another group - anv of theseis equatedwith the group subjectivity. Each e'rentor crisiscan be replaced anothereventor crisis,inauguratinga by further sequence that bears,in turn, the imprint of equivalence and identity. Today's truth can be related to yesterday's,for it is always possibleto re-write history. The experienceof psychoanal,vsis, starting up of the psychoanathe lvtic machine.makesit clear that it is impossiblelor the desiringsubjectto preservi such a s-vstem homologt,and re-writing: the only function of the of translerencein this case is to reveal the repetition that is taking place, to operatelike a machine- that is in a u'av that is the precise opposite a group of eflect. The group's instinctualsystem,because is unableto be linked up to the it petit 'a' returning to the surfaceof the phantasy body desiring rnachine - objets - is doomed to multiply its phantasy identifications.Each of these is structuredin itself,but is still equivocalin its relationshipto the others,The fact that they lack the diflerentiating factor Gilles Deleuze talks of dooms thenr to a perpetuai process of merging into one another. Any change is precluded, and can be seen only between structural levels. Essentially, no break is any iongeraccepted. That the structures haveno specific identifying rnarksmeansthat the;' become'translatable' into one another,thus developing a kind of indefinite logical continuum that is peculiarly satisfvingto obsessionals. The identification of the similar and the discoveryof diflerence at group level function according to a second-degree phantasy logic. It is, for example, the phantasy representationof the otlter group that will act as the locatingmachine.In a sense, is an excess logicthat leadsit to an impasse. it of This relationship setsgoing a mad machine,madder than olthe structures the maddestoflunatics, the tangentialrepresentation ofa sado-masochistic logic in which everythingis equivalentto everythingelse,in which truth is always somethingapart" Political responsibility king, and the order of the is generalis radically cut offfrom the order of the ethical.The ultimate end of group phantasy is death - ultimate death, destruction in its own right, the radical abolition of any real identifving marks, a state of things in which not merely has the probiem oftruth disappeared forever but has never existed evenas a problem. This group structure represents the subject for another structure as the basis of a subjectivitv that is clogged up, opaque, turned into the ego. Whereas,for the individual, it was the object of unconscious desire that

I i8

Towards a New Vocabulary

Machine and Structure r r 9 hesitant, late and violently opposed experiment of lorming actior) commlttees. The revolutionarv programme, as the machine for institutional subversion, should demonstrateproper subjectivepotential and, at every stageof the struggle, should make sure that it is lortified against any attempt to 'structuralize' that potential. But no such permanentgraspofmachine effects upon the structures could really'be achievedon the basisofonly one itheoreticalpractice'.It presupposes the development of a specific analytical praxis at every level of organization the sruggle. of Such a prospectwould in turn make it possible locatethe responsibility to of those who are in any waf in a position genuinely to utter theoretical discourse the point at which it imprints the classstruggleat the very centre at ofunconscious desire.

l'epresentthe subject lor another machine. But one can no longer then continueto say ofhistory, as the site ofthe unconscious, that it is'structured like a ianguage'exceptin that there is no possiblewritten lorm ofsuch a language. It is, in fact, impossibletc systematize the real discourseof history, the circurnstance that causesa particular phase or a particular signifier to be represented a particular event or social group, by the emergence by ofan individual or a discovery,or whatever. in this sense'we must consider,d priori, that the primitive stagesolhistory are u'here trurh is primarily to be sought; historv does not advancein a continuousmovement:its structural phenomenadevelop accordingto their own peculiar sequences, expressing and indicating signifying rensionsrhar remain unconscious to the point up where they breakthrough.That point marksa recognizable breakin rhe rhree dimensions of exclusion, perseverance and threat. Historical archaisn-rs expressa reinlorcing rather than a weakening ofthe structural eflect. That And16Malraux could say that the twenriethcenturyis the centuryof nationalism,in contrast to the nineteenth, which was that of internationalism, was becauseinternationalism.lacking a structural expressionthat matched the economicand social machineries work within it, withdrew at into nationalism,and then further, into regionalismand the varioussortsof particularism that are developingroday, even within the supposedlyinternational communistmovement. The problem olrevolutionary organizationis the problem ofsetting up an institutional machine whose distinctive leatures would be a theory and practice that ensuredits not having to depend on the various socialstructures - above all the State strucrure, which appears to be the keystone of the dominant production relations, even though it no longer correspondsto the meansolproduction. What entrapsand deceives is thar it looks today as us though nothing can be articulated outside rhat structure. The revolutionary socialist intention to seizecontrol of political power in the State,which it sees as the instrumental basisof classdomination, and the institutional guarantee cf pri..rate ownership of the meansof production, has been caught injust that trap. It has itself becomea trap in its turn, for that intention, though meaning so much in terms ofsocial consciousness, longer correspondsto the reality no of economic or social forces.The institutionalization of 'world markets' and the prospect ofcreating super-Statesincreasesthe allure ofthe rap; so does the modern reformist programme of achieving an ever-greater 'popular' control ofthe economic and social sub-wholes.The subjectiveconsistencyof society,as it operatesat every level ofthe economy,society,culture and so on, is invisible today, and the institutions that express it are equivocal in the extreme. This was evident during the revolution of lvlay I 968 in France,when the nearest approximation to a proper organization of the struggle rvas the

The Planeof Consistency r2l

The Plane of Consistencyr

Matlrematics and Physics, Technological Innovation and the Military Machine - At first theseappear to be quite disparatefieldswhich will only coincide 1npresent-day development the economic of and national military complex. - But in fact, ,.r'e have to start lrom the premise that, from the veryfrst, they mergeinto one another,and that what makesthe web of history - that is of historvup until the scientificrevolutions is the machinic phylum. The machinic phylum takeso{f with the military machine,then with the technologicalinno'"'ations linked with the concentrationof the means of productionin primitive statemachines(cities, empires, etc.),and finally with the scientificrevolutions.But the machinic power of desirewas, alwaysand everl,where, already there. To take an example,the invention of bronze in southernSiberia led to the territorialization oftribes whoseficrmofproduction was settledand agrarian.The collective desireenergyrapidly changed its objectand turned thosesocieties into a military proto-machine. Nomadism introducedlurther benefits, both in material termsand in termsofdesire.(In some cases,the extensivestock-breedingof the nomad machine caused settledagriculture to disappearaltogether.)3 In'a few decades', there had comeinto being an encodedsurplus-value which led to the abandonmentof settled homesteads. Wealth 'suddenlystoppedbeingthe desireto own a piece ofsround'. People had acquired'a new conception oforvnership, with land as something merely to be used.basedon mouable goods, flocks,horses, chariots, personaleilects, bows and arrows, rvhat was gained by pillage' and 'an expanded,,vealth'. In all this, machinic power was making and unmaking primitive territorialitv and nomadism,the primitive stateand its divisions. We therefore find the plane ofconsistencyboth as the impossible goal ofthe history ofscience and tire preliminar,v the 'start' of histor.v. to It is important to consider the position of the plane ol consistency in relation the semioticmachine,to the independence to acquiredby the voiceas theinstrument lor opening up the field of the spokenword. Why should the battle-cry,the mating call, leave the sphere of the functional, of caste behaviour,to becomeopen to a transvaluationof encoding? Words have a di{Ierent use:they carrv lurther - or perhapsthey go nowhere. Thev produce new connections. After all, it is surely in this figurative shift of the oral semiotic machinesthat the essence the phenomenon religionlies? of of In any case,it is in the frameworkof the city machines, with the primitive stateas anti-productionof the military proto-machine,that we can identify oneof the two basic strata of the territorializationof the plane of machinic consistencl'-the other one in fact being brought into action bv the military
3. 'Prdsence des Scvthes', Crilique,December t97 t.

The term is an approximation. As will becomeclear from what I am going to say. first, it canrrotbe just a single plane, and second,we have to make a and the machinic consistency distinctionbetweenmathematicalconsistency \{e are concernedrvith here. For the moment, let us note that: - Mathematical consistencyimplies a set of axioms that are noncontradictorv.2 * Machinic consistency avoids such an implication in that it does not resort tc a dualist systemof appulngmultiplicities to a semioticwhole so much have anything to'fear' lrom as embracingthe totality" It doesnot therefore purely logicalconradictions. - Moreover, the basis of axiomatic consistencyis the lact that ultimately there is a consistencyin machinic propositions. * The plane of consistencvindicates that the machinic phylum is a canlinuun. The unity ofany process,the unity ofhistory, residesnot in the fact and traversingeverything,but in the fact of of a shared time encompassing that coltinuum of the machinic phylum, which itself results from the conjunction of the totality of de-territorialization processes. is Whenever a muitiplicity unfolds,the plane of consistency brought into operation.The machinic phylum is in time and space.Plane,here, has the of sense the phylum, the continuous.Nothing is small enoughto escapethe are net of machinic propositions and intensities.The strata of slbjectiaity set the againstthe pianeofthe agencyofcollectiveutterance, subjectagainstthe provides the answer to Russell's agent. The plane of machinic consistency paradox. There really is a totality of all the totalities.But it is not a logical totalitv; it is a machinic one. The problem of the continuousis resolvedat the level of the machinic phylum befiorebeing stated in mathematical terms.

madc in April r 97:, r . lrtrotes a, Robert Blanchd shows that a closer analysis distinguishes betwcen contradiction and conPresses Universitaires sistency,bctween dillerent notions ofconsistency,and so on (L'Axiomatique, de France, l 955, p. 48). This is something that needsexploring.

t_

r2,2 Towards a New Vocabulary prc)to-m?1chine. questionof whether the militarl' proto-machinecomes The beloreor after the primitive stateis secondary. There is, in eflect,a link, an encodedsurplus-r,alue betweenfhe two. Either the primiti'e statefinds itself having to fall back on the military proto-machinein the name of antiproduction, or, conversely, has itselfachieveda technological it take-oll,a systemof innovation (in the sphereof written language,the use of metals, ditTerentiating the kind of work to be done bv people lrom that done bv anirnalsetc.), and is in turn enrichingthe military machineand moving it a notch higher in rhe process ofde-territorialization. The fiuxesare tidied away, controlledand over-encoded meansolthe bv writing rnachine.In this case,despotismis svnonymous n,ith forcine e'erything into a bi-univocalmould, fitting the whole of the gcodson the sherves into a new whole of graphic symbols, The military proto-machineconsumedits goods- lor instance,when a pharaohdied, his concubines, servants his and evenhis slaves rverekilled. In the feudal system,on the orher hand, which set out to preserve the labour force of its serls and the fighting force of irs vassals,the primitive state restrictedand dela,ved such consumption.The sign was retained.Semiotic Cedipaiism, for the writing machine, consistsin an exrernal taking hold of objects and subjectsin their completeness. writing and reckoning are not the same as consuming, though to name a thing may be a way of eating it. 'fhe positionof writing is thus one of anti-production. written text, itself A impotent,is ne'ertheless sign olpower. This is the source the dichotomy a of between mathematics anci phvsics. Pythagoras was concerned with the 'essential' numbers that lay beyond ,real, powers. In an article in the 'Phvsique Enclclopaedia Uniuersalis, et marhimatiques,, Jean N{arc Levytr eblond presents critique of the two forms in which peoplehave soughtio a make mathematics'thelanguage'ofphysics. Mathematicsis viewedeitheras the languageof nature, rvhich man must learn (the attirude of Galireoand Einstein),or as the languageof man in which natural phenomena have to be (the attitude ofHeisenberg). But there are also all the possible expressed positions betweenthese two, all of which, in one way or another, tend to consolidatethe dualism between empiricism and formalism - opposing nature tc) man, experienceto theorizing, concrete to abstact, scientific phenomenato scientificlaws and so on. Ler^,r-Leb.lond maintains that there are two possibleusesfor mathematics in tl're sciences.It may have a relationship of apptication as with chemistrv, biology, the sciences the Earth and all other spheresin which of ihcre is numerical calculationand a manipulation of quantities.or it mav 'Thus have a relationshipof conrrf tutionor producrian, mathematics interioris izec by physics', and their conceprsare indissolublvinterlinked (derived

The PlaneolConsistency r2Z speed and the electro-magneticfield, for instance).This sort of relationship is peculiar to physics (which Bachelard failed to realize when he spoke of a 'progressive the Nevertheless, sepmathematicization'of all the sciences). aration between mathematics and physics remains. They are different in kind. in physicsis difficult to express axioms.One can give Unlike mathematics, of several coherent mathematicalexpressions the same law or concept in (mathematicalpolymorphism). In physicsthe principlesand lau's physics aremore mobile, more transcursive, less hierarchized. Conversely, a single mathematicalstructure can govern a number of diilerent domains without 'underlying called'a hiddenharmony unity'- what Poincar6 there beingany of (mathematicalplurivalence).It is the identit,v- the object of in things' physicsthat can only be known approximately, that eludes absolute definition. Thus there is a contradictory two-way movement going on: mathbut ematics tendingto evergreaterautonom,v, alsotendingto greaterinteris with mathematicalphysics. dependence 1n lgl,y-Leblond's view one must abandon the idea of any hierarchy 'it in amongthe sciences lavour of mathematicizing them: is by the nature of its relationshipto mathematics,and by the constitutiverole mathematics piays, that any branch of the natural sciences major or minor - can be seen asbelongingto the sphereofphysics'. In other words, physicsis constituted of by two processes de-territorialization (a semiotic processand a material process). An object in physics becomesconsistentonly in so far as it can be authenticalll' treated mathematically.It no longer has a relationshipof application with the sign, but one of production. The way the particle ofa with the sign no longer refers to the disjunctive syntheses corresponds system representation, but to an experimental connective system and a of theoretical conjunctive system, in which the surplus-valuesof encodingor of sets axioms are formed of lVe thus end up with a physics-mathematics complex that links the of of de-territorialization a systemof signs with the de-territorialization a cluster phenomenain physics.Levy-Leblondwould seem,at this second, of 'material' of level, to be niaintaining the primacy of the existence the real. The (including traditional split benveenmathematicsand the natural sciences would appear to be, for him, physics) sanctioned by experimentationa insuperable. We may note the twolold connection between the de-territorialized phe- that is, to the most 4. The wav in which he rgjects any subjection of physia to mathematia srratum - by quoting the example ofastro-physics,which becameestablishedon de.rerritorialized theprevicusi.v mathematicized ground ofastronomy, is unconvincing N'lathematicalastronomy wil never a'non-experimental'sciene: it was physics already on the way to being turned into mathematics,

tz+ Towards a New VocabularY Rather t6an nornenorlof the ph'sicist and the mathematicssign machine.5 on an ollject, Iet us sa)rwe ar e dealing with a nnmtnloJinertia the tutf i"g about of at part oi themachinism a given point in the contingen! Process de-terriscience' is In to.iaiirutior"t. the last resort,mathematics also an experimental with serliotic phenomenarvhichwerein the paststill at rest as nts I t experirne future more grup'hi. symbolsirre srill ar rest, but might perhapsbe so in the syntacticalrulesolinformationot.. tn. iashionofrhe figuresofspeechand

The Plane of Consistency r25

the partial machinisms harmonize on a single plane of consistency- not susceptible being totalizedinto one axiomatic, not susceptible repreto to sentation, bu.tinfinitelyde-totalized, de-territorialized, de-axiomatized. And this plane of consistencythat mathematicslinks up *,ith the other ::,L:j:."" Machinic consistencv evadesthe alternativeof mathematicalconsistency defined by Gridel's theorem. First of all, to it a machinic connecrionmay be t h e o r y m a c h i n e s . . f l r e o b j e c t o | p h , v s i c s i s p a r t i c l e s ( t h e r e a r e s o m e h y p o t h e . actual and non-actual: machinic time encodescontradiction, the observerof light, the contradiction has his own machinic time, the connecrionis governed by tical ones,known as tachyons,that are supposedto travel fasterthan the general relativity of conjunctions.Secondly,nothing escapes Machines not it. going back in time, ar-icl being subjectto the usuallimitationsof causalitv rvith a particttcannot stand emptiness, lack, negation, an exclusively referential stratum. E'er1.such moment of inertia is connected and i.-,ilbrmatio'r).6 of .f With machinesthe questionis one of connection non-connection, as or without o l a r s i t u a t i o n i t h e r n a c h i n i s m . J L i s r t h e m a c h i n i s r lo ) e x p e r i m e n t a t i o n ofmatheconditions, without any need to render an account to any third party. It is physicshas produced the conditionslor tlre expansion theoretical ofencodingoriginates. The situationis like m a t i 0 a l p h y s i c s , s o t l r e i n f i c r m a t i o n - t h e o r y m a c h i n i s m w i l l p r o b a b l v c o m e t o from that that the surplus-value 'pure' mathematics'We that of the bumble-bee which, by being there, became part of the genetic more eflecton the developmentof huve ,-,-to..'ar-rd and phvsicsbeing chain of the orchid. The specific event passesdirectly into the chain of come to think in terms of both mathematics may therefore machine.Far lrom thinkencodinguntil another machinic event links up with a different temporalizathe al()ngside theoretic-experimental sense in sonte on tion, a dillerent conjunction. can radically axiomatizephysics,we shall find ourselves the ins that \4'e the .oirr.u.y having ro r.elativize axior'atizationof mathematics. It is the principle of the excludea ,flira term rhat is itself excluded here. jossible a*iomatizations you like for as Ultimately, the only referenceis the plane of consistency,but no limit or lack The computer.willproduce as manv Mathematicsis not concerned must be written into it. The plane of consistency the organless is body of all e'er' th;ry - o poiitir. {loodof axiomatics.T axiomatic svstems;it is not the total being of the machinism, but the harmony. It is as much a machineas physicsis, rvitir'pureuniversalsemictic it is somewhat impossibility concludingor totalizingmachinicexpansion. of exceprthat, front the poiilt of view of technicalmachinisni, claim that of Behind the opposition betweenwhat is as yer hardly axiomatizedat ali lirrrher behind. Godel'stheoremnarked the condemtration any therecan be lessand less (thatis, physics)and what is very much so (that is, mathematics) UndoubtedlV,therelore, one can see axiomaticsis omnipotent.B theoutline of the order of what is'radically non-axiomatizable'- machinic the variousattemPtsat mathematicaxiomatization possibilityof concluding all multiplicity. Axiomatics was related to the structure of representation, on with any super-axiomatics. the contrary,what I want to shorvis that whereas flux ofaxiomatization relaresto machinic production. This being the l r h e s p l i t l l e t l e e n p h y s i c sa n d t h e o l h c r s c i e n c e s h a t u s e a so,can one maintain that physics has a specialrelationship with the order of 5. I alse'have rcservatiotrs bout other o n u n , e r i c a lo r d e r . I r i s p o s s i b l et h a t t h e r e a r e o t h e r m a t h e m a t i c s , t h e r e x p e r i m e n t a t i o n s ' existingrealit)'? machinisms. The object of the mathematics/physicscomplexusis not physical; it relates in scierce-fiction: what would a compuler working rvith 6. Here we conle to a lirtle probiem neitherto the nature of the physical nor to the physical as nature. Machinism : r a c l r ro n s o c l i k r l C f . I ? r c h c , . h tn .o 7 . D e c c m b e rr 9 7 o . p 6 ; 5 ' a R u y e r ' sp o s i t i o ni n c o n d e m n i n g p r i o r it h e p o s s i b i l i t v links together physics and mathematics, working equally well with symbols 7 . I n m y v i e r v t h c r e i s n o j u s t i f i c a r i o nf o r m t h a t c i ' b e r n e t i c s a y e x p a n di n f i n i t e l y . andparticles. The particleis definedby a chainofsymbols;physicisrs'invent, .. o n a f i n i t en u m b e r B . . . G o d e l ' sr h e o r e mn : r k e s c l e a r t h a t w h a t e v e rt h e o r vt h e r em a y b e b a s e d particlesthat have not existed in 'nature'. Nature as existing prior to the some unprovable of axion)s r,; make it possible to construct arithmetic, one can alr*ays discover '(\Varusfel, Dicttonntire dts '\'lathimatiques' 2!t7] If one appends that machineno longer exists. The machine produces a di{Ierent nature, and in P proposirion in it . . . in orderto do so it definesand manipulates it r.r,ith proposirion as a supplementary axiom, then rve have a different theory' but otre symbols (the diagrammatic paradoxical number o1-axioms w h i c h r h e r e i s a { u r r h e r u n p r o v a b l ep r o p o s i t i o n .I t i s i m p o s s i b l e ' t h a ta f i n i t e process). t h e p r i n c i p l eo f i l a s h o u i d b e e n o u g ht o e s t a b l i s h n y u n i v e r s a m a t h e m a t i c s n w h i c h n o t m e r e l l ' w o u l d Epistemologicalprimacy thereforelies neither with mathematics nor with in which any the excluded third (P cannot at rhe same time be true and false) bc true' but physics. may perhapslie with art. It is arguablethat the mostde-terrirorialIt non'de monstrable proposirion might be eillur rse or faise. Some theorems will a)wa.vsre main ized level relates to the sign. It is true that the mathematical sign has to Ihcm' (ibid.1. r b e c a u s c h e r ei s n . r a n s w e r

I26

Towards a Nerv Vocabulary

The Plane of Consistency r27 whatis it that enables sign machineto'grasp'and controla flux of particles? a It is man's specific capacity for de-territorialization that enables him to produce signs,not nothing signs,but signs signsfor no purpose:not negative to play about with for fun, for art. Human intervention so transforms things for that an oral semiotic machine produces numen no reason, and a writing machinein the hands of mischievousscribesruns to no purpose (for example, thepoetry ofancient Egypt). Art and religion are arrangementsfor producing signswhich will eventually produce power signs,sign-pointscapable ofplaying the parr ofparticles in thearena of de-territorialization. The Shamanic invocation, the sign-writing of the geomancer,are in themselvesdirect symbols of power. They mark the importation into nature of signs of power, of a schiz that, via successive surplusvaluesof encoding,w'ill eventually bring rue the wildest dreams:first thedream of the alchemist; nrst desire, beforede-territorializing mathematicalsignsand the particlesofphysics.It is the dualist reductionofcapitalist Oedipalist science that tends to sterilize science even as it is expanding (splitting up into separate compartments research,production, technology, teaching, art, economics, etc.). It is the conjunctionof the military machine andthe State with sciencethat determines the importance to be attributed to science and definesthe scopeofits activity. We must therelore distinguish between the individuated Oedipalist utterance, directed towards bi-univocity, the complete object, representative application, and the quite diflerent individuated schizo utterance whose force, whose de-territorializing charges,go out to the furthest cornersofthe universe. The phenomenonof physicsdoesnot need to be 'mentalized',but encoded, made machinic. To read, to understand, to interpret - this is to renderpowerless.The sign must abandon its yearning for oral semioticsand betransformed into a machinic sign-point so as to throw itself unreservedly intothe machinicphylum. The schizo position, which articulates the de-territorializedchains of collectiveagencies of utterance that constitute the present-day scientific machine, cannot be reducedto the sum ofthe interventions individuals.It by is somethingtrans-individual.The schizo scientistindividually produces de-territorialized signsalongsidea coliectivemachine. The cutting edge,so to say, ofthe machincis herethe desire, perhapsthe madness, or ofthe scientist. His desire has become a sign of power by coming into contact with the machinism.The collective agency of utterance that connects things with 'human values'. people What gives the scientific machine its does not crush super-power the super-humanness is that carriesdesire to the heart ofbeing. Far more powerful than any physicist's cyclotron is the desire that produces 'natural' partide-territorialized signs- super-particles capableofexploding cles into a multiplicity, and so in a senseforcing them to be on the defensive.

some times let its hand be lorced bv the de-territorialization experimental of pirvsics. but, equallv.it is the de-teritorializationof the sign that governsthe entire process, generalizingits eflects,and projecting the surplus value of encoding onto the totalitv of encodedareas. Even in caseswhere phvsics appearsto be controlling !he movement,the machinic points remain on the side of the mathematicsmachine. And this wili be even more the case as physicsbecornes more involvedin information-theorv technologv and abandons anv claim to signiii anvthing at all apart fi'om irs own machinic connectrons. Yet thoseparticlesreallv do exist- somewhere else,in other galaxiesfor example.Thev are not inventedor arrangedby mathematics and physicsas though createdbi'an artist. Hou'ever,the galaxiesarealso collective production agents,'settingup' particles, arrangements matter,of life and so on. It of is not a questionhereofcontrastingnature rvith creation,but oflikening it to creati\/e The galaxies machines. are alsocollective agentsilnor ofutterance, at leastofproduction. lVhat is perhapspeculiarto what happenson or:r pianetis that production is airvavsaccompanied a transcription:the collective by transductive agency of'nature is paralleled and surpassecl a collectiveagencyo1'utterance, by' r,vithin hich the de-territorialization u olthe sign playsa major part. The sign paralleis the particle. It goes further than it in its capacities of deterritorialization, and providesit with an added capacitylor multiplicitv. 'Ihe rritorializationthat runs throueh the wholemarhematics/physics de-te compiexus iur.'olves scientists,but also a lot else besides:all of political society,the flux of investments.armies arrd so on. De-territorialization is produced as much by the sign as by nature. However, the most important instrument.the machinic spearhe now sideswith the sign.The sign-point ad, of this complexuscan be considered lrom two angles: asigntt is an agentof as de-territorialization; a phvsicalpoint,it is the point of recurrence the as of lesidualph],sicai{lux in the role of anti-production. We are now concerned with the representative not functionof the sign,or of its application, but w,ith the productive and anti-productiveaspectsof the 'fhe sign-point. distinction benveenmathematical representation and the ploduction of physics relates to rvhat we may call a scientific Oedipus situation. lVitlr the advent of rvriting, the sound machine has become With the coming of information machinisms,and their audioseconclarv. visual developments, traditionalwriting machinema)'now alsobe on the the u'ay to becoming secondary. To return to individuated utterance: it is something thar cannot be detached from its circumstances time and place, of sex, of class, etc. of Florvever, moment of inertia i,,henthe splitting-off the into subjectivity' occurs cannot ire arssigned purel.vand simplv to tl"re order of representation. Just

r28

Towards a New Vocabulary

The Plane of Consistency I29 are isolatedfrom any production.Time and consciousness of subjectivation The links in the processof not bound up with an individuated cogito. de-territorialization are the events, the meaning, the emergenceof machinic mutations.There are as many diflerent times coexistingas there are machines in action. The conscious human being is simply the manifestation of the ofde-territorialization, greatest intensity in the conjunctionofthe processes the thehigh point ofde-territorialization, point at which the signscoursitself out,loids in upon itselfto open out into a script that is levelwith reality. The finality olhistory is not to be lound in a blind machinism,but in the frnality of desire, in fact of the most self-aware desire of all, that of the supermanrvho has won mastery of beingin-itself by sacrificingmasteryof his Solitude,meditation,letting the contemplationof individualconsciousness. have lree rein, the lossof individuation in lavour of cosmicengagement desire - ail this leads to a paradoxical combination of e{Iects: an individual hyper-subjectivationof desire (as in Samuel Beckett, for example) and a that link man radicalabandonmentof the individual subjectto collectivities, with the machinicphylum. Capitalism tries to interiorizethe unboundedboundariesofthe plane of It consistency. arranges ofgans, self-containedobjects, relationships, individual subjectivity. What prevented the organlessbody of the primitive State lrom abolishing the plane of consistency into infinite lragments was the setting in motion of the machinic phylum. Whereas the military protomachine destroyed whole towns, destroying even its own soldiers, the machinicphylum survives.

its of The de-materialization nature, its transmutations, new productions, power ofdesire.The intensityofdesireis all dependon the de-territorializing intensities anywhereelsein nature, Not strongerthan the de-territorializing i d c q i r ei n i t s e l I t h e d e s i r en f d r e a m s h r r t t h e d e s i r ei n s c r i b e d n m a c h i n i c complexes. ofself, ofindividuated utterance, The questionthen is whether awareness If is a function of anti-production.To this there are two ans\4'ers. what is rhe meant is the Oedipalistcogito, reductionto the levelof the individual, the machine is ego, the lamilv, then the answeris Yes. But if the consciousness in secnas somethingthat emptiesout the sign,the space one'sheart,to charge it with i'rrvholly new power so that it can becomeattached to *'hatever it is wants at once.lasterthan light, then the ans\{'er No. The tachvoncould be belongingat once to physics an elementarl,particie of de-territorialization olsemiotics. Indeed, perhapsthe very thought ol ar-rd the arrangements to a constitutes kind of anti-matter! de-territorialization doesnot make The annihilation olintentionality b.vthe phenomenologists of to supposed be a vastNothing, but the omnipotence useolsome substance is a complex of de-territorialization potentiallycapableof creatinga multiand of Consciousness awareness oneself, plicit-vout of whatever it touches. and of the nearnessof a collectiveutterancemachine, producesthe most 'charge'of de-territorialization a kind of anti-energl', ol enormousmachinic semioticanti-rnatter. is The piane of consistency thus rvhat enablesall the various strata of and socius,ol technologyand so on to be cut across,invested,disinvested transferred.Does this bring us back to the idea that there is an absolute knowledge,a superiorrationality, that is the goal of history?No, lor there is The thesisofthe plane of ofreference. no questionofits beinga super-system as consistency the unattainablegoal ofhistorv amounts to a rejectionol'any order,or code attempt at totalization,any reductionto a singlerepresentative lrom to or set of axioms. It is a positiveafhrmation that it is possible escape consis cl . ten and an underminingol representative hierarchies reference, of of that would encodethe essence Consistencydenies that there is one being history for its ou'n sake. It affirms the coherence,the consistencyof aprocess Intensive or in not expressible hard and last propositions rational theologies. multiplicities do not refer either to reason or chaos,or to eschatological The machinicphvlum runs through all beingthat is held in the significations. . time/spacestrata of individuated utterance Being in itself, being as unity, ofan utterance ofthe same,resultslrom the contingency being as the essence made impotent. Diagrammatic conjunctionsare the motive force for de-territorialization. representation They are the sourceof the machinic phylum, Only because has beenflattenedout into exclusive do dysjunctivesyntheses we find modes

IntensiveRedundancies and Expressive Redundancies r3r

trntensiveRedundanciesand Expressive R.edundancies'

redundancies. Intenir-rtensir,'e expressive and betlveen \\,'emust distingLiish advancebv wav of intrinsic encoding,u'ithout involving sii.'eredundancies remain the prisonersof thus they themselves specificstrata of expression; They include,for example,the intrinsicstratification encodingstratification. of the 6eld of nuclear particles,or that of atomic, molecular,chemical or biological organization. None of these lorms of encoding, reproduction, maintenanceand interaction can be detachedfrom its individual stratum, interpretation,referconcordance, There is nn relationshipof expression, by ence)etc.,among the differentstrata;they remain unaffected one another. One can onlv passlrom an energystratum to, say) a material or biological of stratum) by meansof a surplus-value encoding,a kind of proliferationand irrterlacing codes.but one w,ith respectlor the autonomv and integrity of of the various strata.The heaped-upstrata lorm a kind of humus, or what one soup,beyondthe might call a systemof soups.Behind life thereis a biological soup and so on. We thus have a semiotic biologicalsoup a phirsico-chemical machine which is encoded .rlithout changing levels. Abstract machines oltheir stratifications. remain the prisoners autonomized semioticmachinesare brought into plav Only when specific, lrom one stratum to another.There will then be can there be a direct passage The semioticmachine not a surplus-r'alue olencoding,but a trans-encoding. that is capableofcrossing procedure ofabsolutede-territorialization setso1'l-a Such a semioticmachine embarkson its autonomizaall the stratifications. tion with the biologicalreproductionmachine.In fact, this latter is the first squeezing speciaiization a reading machine that crushesthe intensities, of thejuice out offruit. The machineofgeneticexpression them as one squeezes implies the detachmentof one strand of encodingto act as a reproduction rnould. Thus there is establisheda s,vstem twolold articulation: a deof territorializedstrand ofencoding, in other words a strand as lar as possible a detachedfrom the secondand third dimensions,z line that is attachedto the
r . N o t e sm a d e i n A p r i l r 9 7 . 1 . 'l'he :. r e l a t j v ep o s i t i o n so { ' r h e t i m c d i m e n s i o nm i q h t p e r h a p sm a k c i t p o s s i b l e o p i n p o i n t t h e t d i f l c r e n t : eb e t w e c n g e n e t i c c o d e s a n d l i n g u i s t i c c o d e s ; t h e t i m e w h e n r e l a t i o n s h i p so f b i u n i v o c a l i z a t j o n o n r ei n t o b e i n g i s n a r r o r v e r n d s t r i c t e ri n t h e g c n e t i cm a c h i n e .w h e r c a st h e f o r m s c a t o r u n r l c r l v n g st r u c t u r e si n l a n g u a g ei n t r o du c ea c e r t a i i a g b e t w e e n h e o r g a ni z a t i o no f u t t c r a n c e s i n and that ofcodcs.

intensities and diagrammatizes them. Only the lact that such a line can be discerned makes it possible to read and transcribe a complex process diachronically. The processofreproduction, in crystallography for exampie, does not have recourse to this alignment system of the code. A threedimensional crystal,or a solutionin the process becoming of crystallized, only 'de-codes' the organization of another crysral lrom outside; it can only model or adapt itself to it, Unlike the RNA and DNA chains,a crystalremainstoo territorializedto be able to reach the level of the abstract machinesthat govern the process ofphvsico-chemical de-territorialization. But the genetic chain isjust as much the prisonerof the organismstratum. The same is the case though to a lesser extent, with the de, territorialization ofuttering forces in primitive societies instance. for They make a start on setting trans-coding systems into operation, but such trans-coding still only relativeand poly-centred. is This poly-cenrredness is theexpression kind ofrejectionolrhe'gangrene'ofde-territorialization, ofa a rejectionthat can be indicated by the way a machinic systemis organizedinto (For example,traditional societies castes. wili try to restrictthe expansion of metallurgy perhaps,or ofwriting, by allowing them only to be usedfor certain specific purposes.) Only at the end ofthe process ofdegeneration ofsignifying semiologies, with the emergence a machinic utterancecomplex,will the of lines of diagrammatizationand socio-material collectiveagencies start to operatewhich will produce the sign machinesthat can really control the stratifications. The de-territorialization signs- in mathematicaiphysics, of information-theory, etc. - gives the sign a kind of super-linearquality; so much so that one can no longer speakstrictly in terms of a sign at all any more. We have left the sphere of a pre-signifying poly-vocal expressioninvolving movements, words, dancing; we have even left that of semiologiesoverencodedby the signifier, and the post-signifying sphere of the axiomatized letters and signs of science and art; we are now dealing with a direct expression abstract machinisms. The dillerence between sign and particle of is blurred; diagrammatization deniesthe primacy ofmaterial fluxes,while on the other hand the real intensities speak for themselves, borrowing the method of machines including only a minimum of semiologicalinertia. Theories,theoristsand economic/experimentalcomplexesform a network of non-signifying expressive substances which can demonstrate their deterritorializationsin spaceand time, without the mediation ofany representatlon. At this level one can no longer speakofseparatescientific areassuch as the areaof astro-physicsor the area of micro-physics.We are faced with a single universe ofabstract machines,working both on the galactic and on the atomic scale.(Cf. the theoriesabout the first secondofthe expansionofthe universe.) Thus it is the very idea of scale that succumbs to the principle of relativity,

r32

Torvards a New Vocabulary

IntensiveRedundancies and Expressive Redundancies r33 settrng-up non-signifying of sign machines. The by-productsof the signifier, figuresof expression, pre-diagrammaticagencies, are essential elernents ol the engineeringof accelerators particle-signs of whose de-territorializing powerrvill be capableofbreaking down the strataofencoding. The organizationolthe living world first setup this sort of accelerator. a At certain ievel, multi-cellular organisms are still coloniesor collectionsof uni-cellular living partly by a system organisms, ofintra-encoding, and partly by trans-encoding. trans-encoding, But though limited by having ro maintain thoseintrinsic encodings, open to variouscosmicintensivestratifications, is which it expresses and rearranges. this sense, may be said to represent In it the starting-up ol a primitive a-signifyingsemiotic machine. But we shall obviouslv have to make a radical distinctionbetw'een this biologicalmachine and the a-signil.ving machinesof collective agencies utterance.Indeed it is of hard to say whether or not this is alreadv in lact a signmachine.The signifying signand the a-signil,ving sign dependon the operationof two other extremely specific types of machine: first. on this sort of accelerator of deterritorialization that carriesit to the absolutein order to nullify it, and then 'semiotic on the processing lactories' that convert that absolute deterritorialization into quantum form. It would be ridiculous to suggest that the same system ol signs is at rvork at once in the physico-chemical, the biological, human and the machinic6elds.Only non-signi{,ving the parricles, movingarvayfrom abstractmachines,would be capableofsuch an exploit. The conditions in which they are produced remain exrremely specific, depe nding on the achievement machinic agencies of with nothing universal about them. The signs of semiologyand of almost all semioticsconstitute stratalike any others.Just as there are strata of elementaryparticles,of physical, chemicaland biologicalelements, and so on, so there are semiotic s t r a t aa n d s t r a t ao f a - s i g n i f v i n g a c h i n i s m sh a t , i n u u . ' r : i n d e g r e e sb r i n g . g m t , into plav quanta of absolute de-territorialization.Consequently, then, though srgnsremain localizedupon particular strata,abstractmachinesare, onthe contrarv,implicatedin all strata. De-territorializationis either categorized(in 'nature' or in the binary semioticmachines into which it is forced by the signifying-consciousness svsrem) set lree by the non-signif,ving or machines the collective of agencies of utterance. Dependingon movement from one stratum to another, abstract machines will receivea greater or lesserdegreeof actualizationand force. This degree of liberation corresponds to the degree of intensity ol the 'beginning', a siow, de-territorialization.' lt is as though there were, at the
3. Two tlpes of intensities must be distinguished, diflerential intensities as between different a i d s t r a t aa n c it h e a b s o l u t e n t e n s i t yo f t h e c o m p l e t e r g a n l e s s o d y . A b s o l u t ei n t e n s i t y i s p l a y s t o n c e , o b to ali the force oi de-territorialization as such, and all its powerlessness break away from the system. semiological de-territorialization ofthe signifying-consciousness

and il' there are extra-rerrestrialu,orlds similar to the human, it is as reasonable expect to find them in the world of micro-physics in other to as galaxies. Not that this makesit any easierto make contactwith theml The existence semiotic machines,therefore,corresponds an interof to 'Before'the mediatephasein the de-territorialization process. sign (this side 'After' the of it) the abstractmachinesremain the prisoners stratification. of sign (rvith a-signiffing machinic complexes) leavethe senriotic we registerto pass to the direct inscription of the abstract machines on the plane of 'Before'the sigrithereis a consistency. redundanc,v pure stratifie informaof d t i o n . ' A f t e r ' t L r e s i g n , t h e r e i s a d e - s t r a t i f r e id f o r m a t i o n ,a d e - s t r a t i f y i n g n diagran'rmarization in other words a princ.ipleof transformation that repeatsthe relativede-territorializations, and opensup the intensivestratificationson the basis of the de-territorializingpower of the sign machines. Betrveenthe t\4'oale the semiologies significativeredundanc,v, other of in r,vords the systems all that work to renderimpotent the intensiveprocesses of de-territr.rrialization. stratified encodings physico-chemical, The biological, ecological, etc.- having coliapsed one after another,de-territorialization has Iostsomeof its weight,The strataare no longerhermetically separated: fluxes o{ irltensive de-territorializalion passlrom one to another.Systems oldouble articulation of form-content redundanciesrepresentan attempt at total shutting-off But their oniy result is a relative de-territorialization, stlatia frcationof lorm that will end by missingits main aim, u.hich rvas to keep a tight rein on the potentialcreativityof non-signifying machines(miiirary and technologicalmachines,machinesof writing, of monetarv signs,scientific signsanclso on). After the barriersof'natural'de-territoriaiization, the next things to go will be thoseof 'artificial'semiological de-territorialization. This rvill mean the failure of all attempts to give things a representarive nature, basedon the u'olids, and worlds beyondthe worlds, olthe mind as so many fortificationsagainstthe accelerating process de-territorialization. of inlbrmation theory has tried to save the bacon of the semiologies of signilication by defining significative redundancies as being in inverse proportion to the quantity of information- but this is no more than a rearguard semiological skirmish. In fact, the transler of information belongs to a diagrammatic process that has no direct relation with the significative redundancies human 'understanding'.'Before' the signifier,redundancy of irnd inlormation came togetherin a process intrinsic diagrammatization. of 'After' it, diagrammatization startsoffa process unlimited trans-encoding. of Between the two, however, signif-vingsemiological stratification still has a vital part to plav: for in lact the residuesof a signifying processaccumulatein thc same u'ays as thoseof an,vother strata of encoding.Lines of interpretwith their ation, r,viththeir hierarchy of contentsand lines of significance, carefullv monitored expansion, become a kind of raw material for the

r34

Torvardsa Nerv Vocabulary

hierarchizecl de-territorializationin the intrinsic encodings,and rhen an de-territorialization a kind ofup and down process. each accelerated by At peak of de-territorialization there is the emergence an abstract machine of lollowedby a fiesh stratificatio'. lvith the movementfrom onestratum to the next, the coefficient ofaccelerationofde-territorialization simply increases. The abstractmachinesspeedup the process ofintensivede-territorialization until the strata burst apart, thus crossinga threshold,a kind ol,rvall ol absolutede-territorializalton'. Ifthe de-territorialization reboundslrom that threshold' we are still in the vu'orldof semiologicalimpotentization (rhe signifi ine-consciors'ess svstem); it getsacross we mo\.einto the w,orid if it, of a-srgnilying particle-signs (agencies collective of urterance).

Subjectless Actionr

One can alwaysreplaceany pronoun with 'it',2 which covers pronominalall in', be it personal,demonstrative,possessive, interrogativeor indefinite, whether it refersto verbsor adjectives.'It'represents potentialarriculathe tion of those linked elementsof expressionwhose contents are the least formalized, and thereforethe most susceptible being rearrangedto produce of 'It' the maximum ofoccurrences. doesnot represent subject; diagrammaa it tizesan agency.It doesnot over-encode utterances, transcendthem as do or the various modalitiesofthe subjectofthe utterance; preventstheir lalling it ',vhose under the tvrannv of semiological constellations onl1,function is to evokethe presence a transcendent of uttering process; is the a-signifying it semiologicalmatrix of utterances- the subj ectpar excelLence utterancesof the in so lar as thesesucceed lreeingthemse in lvesfrom the swavolthe dominant personal and sexual significations and entering into conjunction with machinicagencies utterance. of One can alwa;,sunderstandan I-ego underlyingany pronominalfunction. A supposed utterer externalto the languageusedis then taken to be making its imprint on the discourse, and that imprint is what is called the subjectof the utterance. flux ofpure subjectivitytranscends statements A the made and processes them accordingto the dominant economicand socialnorms. This operation begins rvith a spiit in the 'it', the pretendeddiscovery that ,it' containsa hidden cogito, thinking I-ego. The elementsof expression a are taken over by an uttering subject. An emptv redundancy, a second-degree redundancy appears alongside all the redundanciesof expression.The phonic expression longer evokesa gestural,postural, ritual, sexual,etc. no expression. has first to rurn back upon itself,cut itselfofrlrom the collective It desiringproduction, and becomearrangedon separate, hierarchizedsemiologicalstrata. The splitting of the I-ego is the point of origin of sysrems of reciprocal articulation - double articulation - between redundancies of contentand redundancies signifyingexpression. of The materialand semiotic
e r . G i v e n a t t h e r 9 7 4 N I i l a n C o n f e r e n c e,,P s y c h a n a l y sc t S i m i o t i q u e , , r o , / r g . z The French is r/, which means both he and it, The nearest approximation to this in English seemsto me to be 'it', but readers will find this section clearer if thev bear in mind rhat ,ir' can be usedto mean he, or it ro a subject, or the indefinite 'it'of'ir is raining', 'it is tue'. lrrarcLator)

r36

Towards a New Vocabulary

Subjectless Action

tg7

fluxcszrre made to fit a mental world constitutedby being filled with mental fadeawav into powerless. Intensities representations havebeenrendered that echoes;machinic connectionscome apart; utterancesno longer refer to . and the lormalizationof the dominant discourse anvthins but themselves 'fhe rs sign can no longerbe linked directly rvith rr'hatit refe !o, but must hale have The signri ill alw'ays recourse the mediationof the signifvingmachine. to of to reler to the semiologies the pou'er machines,with their parlicular at if svnlagmaticand paradigmaticcoordinates. it is to produceany e{Iect all To the upon realit1,. constitutethe semiology'of dominant order, the function tu'o semioticlevels, detaches and articulates ol'indii'idriatingsubjectivation ol ihe spoken tord and the written word. \\hile the polyrrocalit,v- the 'primitive'language is flattenedout by the despoticformalismof a rvriting from the territorial fixation of the machine inseparable machine (a por.r'er 'primitive' writing machinesas a whole lall nomadic military machine), under the control of a singleofficialwriting machine:the signifyingmachine the voice bv dividing speechup ofdouble articulation.The letter castrates into phonemes,and rhe voice mutilates the diagrarnmaticpotential ol an arche-u,ritingby rearranging words according to meaning. The desiring organized ale intensities thus governedby a world ofmental representations whosepower is derived from rendering arourrd a ilctive subject- a sr,rb.iect them powerless. between \Vith this semioioey, there is no longeran1'direct trans-encoding olencoding. The one semioiicand another,nor thereforeany surplus-value semiologies analogy,for example,becomedependentupon the of so-callecl of signifying semiologies double articulation. Similarl,vwith all the preloving. economicand so on. signifl,ingsemioticsof perception- aesthetic, lay the The re is no limit to the porverto r,vhich signifyingsemiologies claim; it miotic ('natural') and a-signifying cove :rll modesolencoding,eventhe a-se rs (machinicand artificial); the splitting of utterancecomesmore and more to is all The totaiityofexpression thus infectand or.er-encode semioticelements. that a emptied bv a pure reflexiveness creates kind of irnaginaryOther World of out of s,vstems formalizing now powerlesscontents directed both to 'natural' material fluxesand artificial machinicffuxes. The establishment of triangulation, resultsin the'it'ofa personological signilvingsribjectivation ofthat first splittingofthe I-ego. itselfthe resultofrepeatedre-enactments The toois brought into operation by the arrangementsol individuated will becomeboomerangs. one level, that of the individual At subjectiv:rtion in and the persorl,thev succeeded nullifying desirein its relationshipwith But material fluxes,ovithintensivede-territorializations. they cannotprevent figuresof expresof the molecular,sub-human,semioticescape a-signi{,1'ing and sion from starting up a new desiringmachine at a quite diilerent ler"ei, that with a quite difierent power.The sudden,absolutede-territorialization

to brokedesireup into subjectand object has failed,despiteits absoluteness, that abolishitsellin the paroxysmofjov ofa machinicconsciousness hastruly broken all territorial moorings. (We do, however,6nd such consciousness drugs, trances, etc.) without ties in certainextremeeffects ofschizophrenia, Thenceforth these territorial remnan!s reorganize themselves into asigniff ing particles; they rvill provide the raw material for a-signifying semiotic machines beyond the reach of the impotentizing attacks of the wereright: therogllo does reflexive consciousness. one sense, Cartesians In the mark a radical escapelrom the system of coordinatesof time, space and governingrepresentation. the cogilo still a fiction,for all that, But is substance carriesdesireto such a a machine-fiction. The process ofmaking conscious lrom pitch ofexcess, ofirrecoverable final de-territorialization, ofdetachment all reference-points, it no longer has any'thingto hang on to, and has to that inrprovisewhatever expedientsit can to avoid being destroyedin its own It nothingness. is not even a questionofa binary oppositionbetweenbeing of is and nothingness, all or nothing; consciousness at once both all and wearsitself nothing.The forceofdesire,at this blazingpoint ofnothingness, out upon itself- a kind ofblack hole ofde-territorialization. F rom then on thereare two possibilities: that of asceticism, castration, or of that of a ne\{' economy of de-territorialization with super-povrerful signmachines capableof coming into direct contactwith non-semiotic encodings. Such sign-machines in some \4ay take hold ol the absolute de-terriconsciousness set it to w,orklor artiand torialization ofthe representational ficialmachinic forces- forcesmanipulating a flux of 6gureswhich become, i n a n e u ' q u a n t i c f o r m , t h e b e a r e r so l t h a t a b s o l u t e d e - t e r r i t o r i a l i z ation. and the Rather than adopting Lacan's overdoneoppositionbetweenreaLig real, I preler to borrow Hjelmslev's terminology, and suggest that the alternative is benveena dominant realitystratified by the various semiological formed'intensiue substances the contentand the form, and'non-semiotically of (though let it be noted that being'non-semiotically materials formed'doesnot 'scientifically imply for Hjelmslev that they are therefore lormed').3 One can, then, distinguishseveraltypesofde-territorialization: - an absolute either in global form with the instance of de-territorialization, consciousness, in quantic lorm with non-signifying or machines; -an intensiae de-territorialization, the levelof material fluxes; at - a relatiue at de-territorialization, the level of signifyingsemiologies and mixedsignif ing/a-signify'ing whoseaim is to securecontrolof the semiotics, e{Iects de-territorialization meansof semioticstrata dependingon the of by signif,ving machine.
q. Cf. Louis Hjelmslev, Esscis inguis tiques, Editions de Minuit, r 97 r, p. 58. /

tiltr i$l
ii

r38

T'or.,u'ardsNew Vocabulary a

Subjectless Action

r 39

of three nrodalities encoding,we can thus seethreecorrespondin{ T'o tl-re t r h l t h n r . .u f d e - t e r r io r i a l i z aito n: -- a.rlou cle-telritorializalion, that takesplaceonly b1'breakingthrough or getting beyondthe strata built up earlier.But with eachsuchbreak,time, the speeds up. (One must in lact talk in terms of co-efncient de-territorialization, to interaction.)At this levelit has becomeimpossible overcome of space/tir-ne laqades,the stratificationof encoding rhe accumulati()nof heterogeneous resiststranslation.The or sysrems, at least of lvhat, within those s,vstems, of various coe{frcients de-territorializationcreate relative fields of deterritorialization which themselves produce an intensive de-terri'semiological up, so to say' and blocksoffthe soup' speeds torialization.The soup', entire'ecologicai/ethological/biological whiie thislattersimultaneously 'physical/chemical soup' . . . and conceals(though it does not destroy) the so on. The relative intensitiesthus remain subject to a stratified mode of semioticplaneindexes that do not raisea specific (signals, figures, encoc{ing There is no translatperyrrus instance,or the hol'monalmessage)' lor stress, ol ing lrom one stratum to another. There are surplus-!'alues encoding, without an.v significance,and all possibilitiesof diagrammatizationare t reducedo thenlinimum; - an ahsolute the absoluteloss of that accompanies de-territorialization, porn with a svstemof signilyingsigns; er, * a de-territorialization of heightened power, wtth machinic systems of which, in quanticlorms, take ofparticle-signs, a utterance, kind ofaccelerator in of possession absoiutede-territorialization order to de-stratifyboth the machines of the plane of signifying expressionand those ol the plane of content-encoding. One cannot get round tl'reparadox of an absolutede-territorialization te beingtranslormedby discre quanta into semioticunits without abandoning all attempts to explain hon' the capacitl'of machinesolscientific,economic, olmaterial iri artistic and other signs can inter','ene the intrinsic encodings That agencements. there is this absolute de-territorialization in the economyof it signsis clearfrom two consequences produces: non-signifying - the direct passage betweensign fluxesand material fluxesin the process to (frorn absoluteand quantic de-territorialization the of diagramn'ratization de-teritorializationof fluxes); intensive - the lact that non-semiotic agencies, the one hand, and non-signifying on on agencies, the other, cannot be broken down in a binary fashion. It is impossible,outside some structuralistillusion, to reduce them to minimal any physical-chemical, alu'ays translate digitalizedunits.One can, of course, into the termsola mathematical process biological,behaviouralor ecotromic of logic that can be reducedto s)'stems binary oppositionand to an axiomatic syntax.But this will neverprovide an explanationofthe real functioning,the

their capacity for diagrammatic agenciesthat produce those processes, de-territorialization, hor+' they fit into the machinicphyium and the abstract mutationsthey effecton the plane of consistency. diagrammaticparticleA sign carriesa quantum ofabsolute de-territorialization that puts it beyond de-territorialization processes the material fluxesto which it is of theintensive linked.The sy'stem diagrammaticsignsparallelsreal de-territorialization, of performingits silent and motionless danceon the plane of consistency away, from any machinic manilestation in time, in space or in substances ol expression. is as though the massivearousalofconsciousness, spiteofIt in or because of - its impotence, had exploded its capacitv lor deterritorialization and collapsed into a black hole rvhich then emittedfluxesof a nerv kind: a thousand sharp points of particle-signde-territorialization. From human desire, now made impotent, there has emerged a kind ol machinic superpower. The territorialized agenciesof utterance and the individuatedsubjects utterancewill of coursecontinueto burn themselves of o n t h i s g l o b a l a b s o l u t e f d e - t e r r i t o r i a l i z a t i oa n d o n t h i s s t i l l t h r e a t e n i n g o n collapse representation that they trv to achieveb,vmeans,lor example,of of godsof some kind. Thev will try to tame the abstractmachinisms, but at the molecularlevel thei, cannot prevent the quanta of possibilitythus liberated from managing, sooner or Iater, to enrer into direct contact r,r,ith natural, economic, socialand other encodings. Facedwith the danger of this upsurgeof the nomad molecularfluxes,the signili,ing machinehas to redoubleboth its meansof defence and its eflortsof impotentization. Today's signifying sub.jectivity can no longer rest content with dealing merely ',r'ith imaginary ghosts, phantoms, benevolentgods, perfectlv adapted to fit the area of representation,as was that of the pre-signifving dispensation primitive societies. of The collectivesystems of re-enclosing, re-territorialization,are held back. In a double twisting of movement. individuatedsubjectivityturns back upon itselfin reactionto the these molecularsemioticfluxes.Microscopicvision and hearingconcentrate all the strataof meaningupon an ideal point of signifyingsubjectivation. is It nolongerenoughlor subjectivityto annihilatethe world globally;it must now takehold of evervsemioticelementwith the lorcepsof double articulationof the planes of content and of form. It will have to take everv utterance, whereverit comes lrom, and syntactize,morphologize,hierarchize and axiomatize (cf. Noam Chomsky'sSyntactic it Structures). signsolintensive AII de-territorializationu,ill be repressed by the s,vstem of relative deterritorialization semioticredundancies. of Once an a-signilying machinehas b e e n ' l i b e r a t e d ' -a s l o r e x a m p l et h e b a n k i n gs y s t e mo l t h e V e n i c e ,G e n o a , Pisatriangle in the Renaissance it is immediately taken over by a double articulationmachine that Iimits its effects subjectingthem in practiceto by the particular content systemof an oligarchicalsociety.The diagrammatic

112 Tou,arCsa Neu'Vocabulary the poweriessworld of representatio!and a subjectivationthat can onl,v, 'lacking' it, I do not meanjust not having it, but Iacking ever,lack reality. By in the sensethat it is continually filled with a lack. The in an active sense. relationshipof the machine of the money/merchandise expressionrcontent mixed semiotics of the capitalist economy, lor example, will infect all The jntensive multiplicitiesof axiomatics. with its orvnspecific territolialiries rvill be ofexpression, economicand socialproduction,havingno other source ofform and content,and obliged to acceptthesedouble redundancysystems will be brokenapart b-vthe systemof body of the intensities the full organless bodv can onll' and subjectivation. The organ)ess ofsignificance surveiilance of and the fuh-ress a survive as best it mav b.voscillatingbetweenemptiness rvill be surrendered the organization, to rnalignant tumour. The intensities and the interpretationofthe the hierarchy,the bi-polarity, the equivalence 'moving'rvill thus be entirelvshilted body of dominant values.The organless organizationof a particular socialorder. Whereas to$,ardsthe logico-sexual verb left all the possibiiities ofexpression ofthe the logic ofthe undetermined pre-personal fluxes open to the widest variety of institutional and political an the framew,orks, logic of the subjectwill producea reversibility, equivalence,a pronominalinterpretation compatiblewith the fluxesof capitalismin or terms of ;r grid of mutually exclusiveopposites:inter-subjective intramasculineor feminine,within the triangle subjective,sexualor non-sexual, a (I-you-he) or outsideit. From rlte material logic of abstractmachines, logic we process, have u'ith the unleashing ofa de-territorialization thaf coincicles logic rvhosecoordinatesof signification retain moved over to an axiomatiled the only what helpsto preserve dominant socialorder. -fhis with by repressive axiomatizationestabiished signifi'ingsemiologies the pronorninal function is only one example, The same sort of process dictates the entire organizationof the Ianguage syntactic,morphematic, rhetorical,poetic.All systems strata,all s,vstems of of connotative, semantic, contribute strarified doublearticuiation(includingthoseof mixed semiotics), to this sarnervork of controlling, or what we may call'semiologizing',the multiplicities. In every casethe aim is the same: the diagrammaticflux of a-subjectivestatementshas to be transformed into a subjectiveI-cgo flux in and sr.rbstantify every situation, and such a way as to particularize, forn-ralize and so on. A sexual,aesthetic to stratify eachof its ramifications economic, permanentwhich establishes dominant mentalrealit.v a generaisubjectivitv, lv cut ollfrom ail the real intensities,permanently guilty in law, will aflect all forms of serniotization, and will always have to be seen as exterior and attributable to personologicalfunctions, by way ofthe systernofsemiological shouldin theory be equal before dorrblearticulation.Qualitatively,everyone the flux of this subjectivity. But quantitatively, each will receivea share it'ith the place he or sheoccupieswhere the various formations comrnensurate

Subjectless Action

r43

of power intersect.In raw, we are at subjects not necessarily the subjects o,f the signifier,bur at leastsubject/a Knowiedge,power, N{oney. But tlr..hu..s in. this kind of subjectivity are in lact radically differenq depending on u,hetherone is a child, a memberof a primitive soclety, a woman, poor, mad and so on. The'it' arose out of quanta of absolute de-territoriarizati,on way by of abstractdancesof particre-signs folrowingintensivemateriarp.o....... ii, the I-ego economy, on the other hand, fower switches towards relative de-territorialization; absolutede-territoriaiization made ro work rowards is its or'r'ni-mpotence the operation of systemsof by redundanciesorawareness n,hoseefforts are directecl to.systemsof mutually exclusive, binary opposi_ tions,whereas the 'it' shapeda machinicforceof .,"ittout actionsemioticalry passin^g judgement upon the value of the non-it, any the slightestmanifestation of an I-ego is over-determined by a whole set of soci"ar stratifications, hierarchical positions and power relationships.

MachinicPropositions I45

Machinic Propositionsl

The prc,duction ofutterancesbv territorializedagentshad in itselfa certailr a certain semioticgrasp of material and social diagrammatic effectir,'eness, no s. energie But this was as,vet more than a diagrammatismcontrolledby the functioningoi'the territori:rlgroup as a whole,intendedto compartmentalize it in the same\r,a)'asany other machinismcapableof settingto work on its individuated. the diagrammatism,'vill own account.,\s utterance becomes frornthe lzrnguage point of r,ierrrt becomediflerentiated, specializedlwhereas it lrom the point of viervof sign nrachines and lzrdes, becomcsirn;rovelished areas: and expand.There are thus three senlrotlc can orrlVclevelop ( r 1 t h a t o f t h e s c i e n c e s , c h n o l o g y n d t h e e c o n o m yw h i c h i s c o n s t a n t l , v te a , that lunctionfrom mathematicbeingactedupon by diagrammaticmachines al and algorhythmic utterances; ( z ) r h a t r r fr h e l a n g u a g e s l a u t h o r i t y , t h e l a n g u a g eo f b u r e a u c r a c y 'n d s a o is diagramm:rtism entirelydirected to controllingthe resrdual relieion,rvhose s e m i o t i z a t i o n sf d e s i r e : o , t 3 ) t h a t o l s p o k e n l a n g u a g e sw h e r e t h e v a r i o u ss t r a n d so f d e - t e r l i t o r i a l and territorializationof the other two areascome together. Thus the iz.ation languages imposedby the u,ork of purging and impovcrishingterritorialized fluxe,s capitalisrntend '.o rcsuit in setting up two quite distinct tvpes of of 'judgement'or over-encoding: meta-languages of - algorhl thmic meta-languages j of that express statements scientific udgerole rnrnt sLrppilrteci a rigorouslvcontrolledand controllinglogic,rn'hose is bv a t o i n r p o s e n d g u a l a n t e ca c e r t a i nc o n t e n to f ' u n i v e r s a l 't r u t h i n t h e u t t e r ancesthey produce. -- bureaucratic meta-languages express that statements ofauthority, u hose 'universality" in role is equally to imposeand guaranteea certain contentof and formalizations they produce. the significations 'fluth and authoritv can thus be considered formationsthat replacethe as of The despoticsvntactization organlessbodiesof territorializedsemiotics. o i t h e s e m i o t i c s n t h e s p h e r eo f p l a r i s , a n d t h e s e m i o t i z a t i o n f t h e p o w e r so machinesin the sphereof the sociusthus combinetheir effects as to define,
r. ilnpublishcd.

concentrateand acceleratethe diagrammatism of what used to be the territorial machine.These formalizationmachinesthat can modify existing are concentrated the handsof a power formationthat dominates in structures 'scribe'caste.But that operationcan be carriedout only ifthe process it the involves is deemed to be a universal one: hence the role ofde-territorialized reasonr power - science, monotheism,and of the unity of the transcendent 'universal'if peopleare to acceptand legitimacvor whatever.Truth must be interiorize the particular power lormation that controls the sign machines with the dominantformaof for responsible linking lormalizations expression as Iizationsofcontent. The idea that statements such can be the bearersof of formalization, universalinformation,is the sameas the idea that a value of universal exchangecan be derived lrom the circulation of market commod'surface'statements of and the fundamentals logical ities.The split between the out truth develops ofa methodoftranscendentalizing signifierparticularthis is in lact part of the basisof their ly dear to the hearts of scientisrs; them from other groups.No organizationas a caste,of what dillerentiates of is ionger- it from a despot,or a despoticsocialformatiotl,that the utterance ofpower, thereis a underlyingall the writings,all the realities truth proceeds: proloundtuth levellingup the logicalfabricof the signifyingchains.Political truth is not just something produced by society; the values of desire, 'discoveries'of a completely arbitrary kind, all theseare reinforcedby Truth like that of capitalism,considers existingin itself.The languageof science, itself - as pure discourse- to be the exclusiverepositoryof the forcesof diagrammatismit brings into action.Yet really, bv definition,diagrammatism cannotbe concentratedinto a single semiotic stratum: it is alwavs If trans-semiotic. a diagrammatic relationship is establishedbetween a it and a materialor socialmachinicsystem, is not because of system utterance What happens is that the ol any lormal similarities or correspondences. inner machinismwithin both systems an diagrammatisminvolvesthe same abstractmachinismof positivede-territorialization utterances Denying the existence ofpropositionsthat transcendl.inguistic and machinic lorcesis only one aspectof a more generaldenial that there is any universal formal law. Diagrammatism brings into play more or less forces, systems ofsigns,ofcodes,ofcatalysts trans-semiotic de-territoriaiized and so on, that make it possible in various specific wa,vs to cut across sratificationsofeverykind. Thus therecan be no questionofany self-existent Truth. A propositionis true in a particularmachinicfield;when anv material to things,it will cease be true. Truth is what is or semioticmachinechanges are now. It stopswhen the machinicconnections broken.Consehappening of quentl),, there are as many logics,or as many dimensions logicaltruth, as there are types ofengagement. In other words, to search for some universal propositional logic underlying all of scientific discourseis to lollow a mirage.

I+6

Torvards a New Vocabttlart'

MachinicPropositions r47

Propositionsof judgement relate to all the different tvpes of utterance machine I prel'er,therefore,to talk of machinic propositions,Linguistic are not to be comparedwith the valuesof utliversaltruths. but starenleltts i.vith specific c()mbinations3f machinic propositions (that is, of'abstract lv{einong! canreto rhe r'achines). In recognizing truth valuesolthe referent, to escape from a simplistic alternative between existenceand nontry existing without necessarilv he ideal ob.jects, said,subsist(DesleArz) exisrencc: of (cxistieren). also suggestsa third rvay of being, the ausserseiendthe pure He 'beyond being and non-being',ar.rd fourth, an nth kind olbeing that a ot.,ject But negatiolls.:1 his battle with the be c;rrr attributed to an objectl.r;'successive 'prejr-rdice lavour of the real'doesnot lead him on to attackthe illusion that in all thereexistssomeuniversal being transcending contingelltmanifestations. hand, prefer to start lrom the idea that there are as nlanl I, on the other as modesqf existence tltereare modesof activity and machinicpropositions. is the object of intentionalitv has a reai reference absurd. Tr_iask rvliether. l e u , \ A r h a i.s ' u n d e r l v i n g i' i n g u i s t i c t t e r a n c ep e r c e p t i v s e m i o t i z a t i o te .t c . ,i s a n t s o l A h : r r a r ' iu r a t h i r t et o , , . r i c h r h e c o o r d i n a t e s f e x i s r e t t c 'e p a c e ,( i l n e . i u b ) s t z r n c o l e x p r e s s i o nd o n o t a p p l v T h i s o b j e c t ,a t t h e h e a r to l t h c o b j e c t ,i s e ri o i r . r os i t u a r e dn s o m ek i n d o f h e a v e n f r e p r e s e n t a t i o ni s : s b o t h ' i n t h e m i n d ' r machineit As all coordinates. a de-territorializing and in things, but outsicie It both oflanguage and ofexistence. is neither a cuts acrossthe coordinates

Nlachinic propositions have no hierarchy: they do not start from the simple and work up to the complex.There is complexityin their most elementary 'Machiway. stages, and their totalitiesmay well function in an elementary is not basedon universal principles, nor doesit postulate any transcennics' a dent larv.The objectis not to establish machiniclogic,bur onlv to graspthe way phvlums and rhizomesfunction. Sincethe stratawhere they appearare inseparable, machinic propositionskeep cutting acrossthem, establishing highly differentiated lines ofescape (lines ofpositive de-territorialization). These,in return, will becomea foundationlor coordinqtingthem in space, (coordinates negative Machinic time and substance of de-territorialization). 'simplified' propositions cannot be or'reduced' like mathematicalformulae But when they are not re-absorbed or logicalstatements. into a black hole of positive de-territorialization, formed into a network of lines of escape or unrelatedto anv strata, they accumulateto form residualblocsthat provide the raw material lor constructing strata. trVethus passfrom a systemoflatent quanta, inherent in the lines ofescape,to a stratifiedconstruction which in the lines are arrangedto fit togetherin a s.vstem multiple articulation.In of the first, virtuality, continually fluctuating with the threat ofa black-holestyle abolition) ensures the possibilitiesof opennessand rearrangement represented the line ofescape;in the second,the quanta are rearrangedin by blocks(infinite-limited-discontinuous) systems in olarticulation from stratum to stratum, Discontinuity among the strata replaces the intensive nrenral olrjectnor a material one. 'degrees'of existence or quantic regime (finite-contiguous-continuous-unlimited).+ We have, then, so, thefe is no occasionto consider This t-'eing ' d c g r e e s ' o f t r u t hE t e 2 t l f i f n t e x i s l s , a n d e t ' e r y t h i n g i s t r u c : t h e u n i c o r n e x i s t s i nton e . o consider a trvofold stratification: a molar, visible stratification, relating to of matter, life, sign machines,etc., and a transversal, molecularstratification particular stratum of machirtic propositionsand one particular s1'stem that captures the energy ofde-territorialization, and lorcesit to spin round on discoursequite as much as the horse or the dinosaur exist in others.The being and its own axis rather than letting it escape) eflectlike a black hole.So,all the in ofthe pure objectbe.vond the bodv ofexistence, existence orqanless processes ofde-territorialization absolute, relativeand so on - will have in univelsalcategor) It is the point ofall is non-beirrg, not an undifferentiated one $'ay or another to adjust to the state of stratification of machinic u'ithout coordinates(the plane of conabsract, machinic clilTerentiations 'belore'beingcaughtin the movement propositions,sincethere is no way ofmaking the fluxeszol have beenstratified The intensivemultiplicities, sistency). an asthey have been;thus, unlike the abstract machinism, thisis afait accompli, a to from one stratr-tm anothel!constitute abstract ofexistence of'coordinates subjectionto eventsfor the machinic phylum which we shall later compare r n a t t e ro f p u r e d i { I e r e n t i a t i o n . with the function of concretemachines.In the last analysis,at the level of The functionine of machines, therefore, cannot be reduced eithei to that we machinicagencies action, the distinction betweenabstractmachine and in articulations.or to stratified manifestations logical/nrathematical 'science'. stratification disappears:it is as though the positive de-territorialization of have to explore r.r'iththe aid of sorne phenomenological should theabstractmachinismand the negative de-territorialization the stratumof what is needed here is a scienceof of Ir-rsteacl logir: and phenontenologr', to-stratum articulations neutralize one another without there being any of a machinics in other r,vords s,vstem arranging nlachinicpropositionsthat question a'dialecticalsynthesis', of cannot be reduced to loeical/mathematicalstaiementsor the realms of phenornenoloev.
. z . A l e x i u s M e i n o n q ( r 8 5 3 - r g z o ) . a p i o n e e ri n o b j e c tt h e o n . H i s m o s t i r n p o r t a n tw o r k s a r e 0 b e r Ordnung i Annnltnenltqoz), l'lune Studien r8;.;-gr), and UberGrynstinlr hdhrer lt9ggit Seuil, I 974, p. 34 de a. Ldr;rrardLinsky, Le Prablime lo riJlrence,

Editions de N{inuir, r g75, 4. CfG. Deleuze and F. Guattari, KaJka:pourunelilthaluremireurc,

I48

Towards a New Vocabular'1, negative de.territorialization z Proposition - Positionality machines

lv{achinicPropositions t49

Positive de.territorialization;

' i n d e p e n d e n t l y ' o f t hs t r a t a , e Considered t h e n ,a n d o n l l ' a t t h el e v e lo l l i n e so f escape arrdstratum-to-stratum engaJernents, de-territorialization a posihas tive ancia neqativenature. Positive de-territorialization corresponds a sheerblack-hole to effect, an to absenceor abolition of coordinates(one can distinguish betu,een line of a escape lor the absenceof coordinatesand a line of abolition lor their de-territorialization, this verv distinctionshowsthat one cannotconsider but positivede-territorialization apart from strata:in effect,the line ofabolition inrpliesstrata, and the line of escape alwavsa line evadingstrata). Unlike is this intlinsic cie-territorialization, negativede-territoria)ization dillerenis tiai, establishirrg systems determinantsand substances expression. of of Out of the mutationsof its quanticsystem, positivede-territorialization constructs ozsabstractmachinicrealitv,a singlereaiity accountable nobody;whereas to negativcde-territorialization consritutes concrete, the stratifiedreality based rupon systems connection, its of interaction,encoding,reproduction, etc. B u t t b e c o n r l a s t i s s t i l l t o o c l e a r ' - c u rI.n p o i u t o f f a c r , p o s i r i v ed e territorializationentersin varfing degrees into the constitutionofthe propositions of coordinates and substances.There is a positive de-terrirorialization of spaceat the ier,'el astro-phvsics of and particles,while, at our level, time represents positiveprocess a ofde-territorialization. isjust that It \{'eneverha'"e anr,contactwith that time and spacein the initial stages except via the machinesof expression that deal with intensivematerial,substantif_vit ir-rg in the br.rsiness sub.jectivizing stratifvingsemiotization of and (concrete rnachinesof s1'rnbolicsemiotics,signilving machines, the machinism of a u t h c r i t ya n d s o o n ) . brief rdsumd of some machinic propositions 1A A. Fluxes B. Strata totality C, C)bj ect-species
A. FLUX PROPOSITIONS

These demonstrate the impossibiiitl' of black holes as a proposition of cannotexist apart from the machinic exisrence. Positivede-territorialization propositions that negate it. The first pro-positionalagency that connects these two tvpes of de-territorialization is the extensiae fux. At the level of as systems stratification,machinesof positionalitywill later be specified of propositions interaction,of crystallization,of catalysis,of moulding, of of reproduction, diagrammatice{Iectand so on. of Propositton - 0r t - Intetuiuc <erl fuxes paradox,shouldbe presented This proposition,an anti-dialectic beforethose relatingto de-territorializations, even though it can exist only in association with machinesof extensive propositionaliry. The intensivefluxesconstitute thechannelolnegotiation ofpositive territorialization the other proposilor trons. Proposi 3 - A bstrac machines t ti on Theserepresentthe peculiar mode ol quantic organizationof the positive de-territorialization ofthe intensivefluxes.The negative de-territorialization of the positionality propositions (proposition z) is thus 're-positivized'. Positive de-territorialization quantifiedand put into operationin the fluxes is andstrata accordingto machinic formulae that cut acrossand overtakethe (Thereis, obviouslv,no necessary link system and substances. ofcoordinates between propositionand the next, but only a machinicaction.Thus what one was,at the level of proposition e, for example, determination by negative positionality,determination b_v" encoding, by the creation of lack, by objectivation, bl' representation,etc. - all ol which appeal to much 'later' propositions stratification- gives way to the return of sheer positive of de-territorialization.There is thus no.4uf ebung;proposition in connection r, with the propositions of stratification, functions as an abstract machine of breaking off and innovation without preserving any of the 'gains' of deFrom the standpointofpositive de-territorialization, territorialization. there isneverany established gain, but only the residuumofmachinesand strata.) Abstract machinescan equally be defined,much later on (seeproposition r7), as resulting lrom the conjunction ofseveral processes ofpositive dervhich implies the possibility and autonomv of certain territorialization, pr0cesses.

Proposition - Positiue t de-territoriali<ation T'hisis fbund in its pure statein the black hole.But it is a basiccomponent of propositions olinrensiveflux (line ofescapeand line ofabolition). In reality, 'yet' a proposition- but that positive de-territorializationis not does not mean that it is an anti-proposition:it exists as much before as after an)' proposi tionalitv.

r50

Towards a New \rocabuiar,v

Machinic Propositions r5r (c) The level of lines of residualde-territorialization, rr'hichwill serveas coordinates as a possible or connection either by way ofa line ofescape, or by way of a line of abolition. Propo.sition- Interactioru 7 Theserepresent reverse the ofredundancies. From them, the stratifications of the fluxes can be polarized in terms of zones, of a field, an object, a constellation and so on. In stratified,negativede-territorialization, oppositionbetween the redundancy and interactionrepresents reinlorcement a ofthe oppositionin levelA (flux propositions)between positive de-territorialization and negativedeterritorialization'in the pure state'. The propositionsof interaction and will relateto one anotherdiflerentlyaccordingto their respective redundancy paceof d e-territorialization. The interaction ofnegative speedsofinteraction and negativespeedsof redundancycorresponds a 'cold' stratification(for example palaeol.ithic to , soclet)'). The interaction of negativespeedsof interaction and positive speedsof redundancyproduceslines of abolition or lines of return (for example,a fascist rhizome:whereas economicand materialfactorsbecome'reified',the organless body ofthe sociusis positivelyde-territorialized, that the whole so thing becomes hollow inside). The interaction of positive speedsof interaction and negativespeedsof redundancyproduceslines ofescape(for example,capitalistic societies that become re-territorialized and archaic in proportion as they are deterritorialized) The interaction of positive speedsof interaction and positivespeedsof redundancyproduces machinic actions which get beyond the opposition redundancyand ir-rteraction revolutionary (a between societythat wili function on the basisolflux and schiz). As we shall seefurther on (propositiont 7), the abstractmachines will also bedefined as a rapid systemofconnecting up fluxes,for the relation between abstractmachine and machinic agencyoperatesaround the 'e{Iective'taking overof the strata.

of anci Prorhosition Thenature speed de-territoriaLi<atirtn 4De-territorializatiol is positive and absolute in the case of black holes, continuousand di{lerentialin qganric in the caseoflines ofescape,negative, in the caseof relationshipsamong strata, and non-existent the caseof the also The speedol de-territorialization organlessbody ol the stratifications. brings into play propositionalcomponentsthat would onl.venter the scene ,later' in a dialecticalphenomenologv in other words stratifyingdeterminations. For the relationshiP nrgati\.e e-territorializatton d de-territorialization Positive accordingto the strata rvill be totaliy diilerent both in nature and in rh.vthrn rvithin which it operates(strata of elei'gy, biologicalstrata, semiotrcstrata a n ds o o n ) . There w'ill be a positive speed when an action becomesrelativelv deIn territorialized,and a legative one when it is relativelvre-territorialized. it the latter case, is as though positiveenergv were spinninground on its o,,r'r.l axis. and the orsanlessbody of the stratum would then be functioningas a kinclofanti-biack hole,while the plane ofconsisten6 could be definedas the might happen area rvherepositivede-territorializatiolrs

B . S T R - A T AP R O P O S I T I O N S

poinn oJintetui['t Propositir,tn Tlu mecti.ng 5the These constitutethe points ofreturn, ofoscillationbetrveen propositions 'knots' underlie the These and ofnegative de-territorialization. ofpositive powerolthe strata,in the de-territorializing or Strata, rnoreprecisel,v negative statements to as rnuch as theyforcethe positivede-territorializations become of abstlirctvirtrralitv.5 6 Proposition - Redundancies the knotsofintensity that compose actual This brings us to the second-degree fabric of the strata. We can distinguishthreelevelsof stratification: of (a) The moiecularIevelof the meeting-Points intensitl'; betweenthe meeting(b) The levelof molar redundancl: the organizatiotr an inter-stratum entitv turned in upon itsell' an points, which produces 'facedistinctivefeatureof anti-black hole ({br example,concretemachines, n e s s ').
r e l a t i o nt o t l l e s l r a t a p r o p o s r l r o n s 5 . \ ' i r t u ; i l i t v h e r eb e c o m e s ' s t ' c o n c l a r , v ' i n

C. PROPOSITIONS F TOTALITY. OF OBIECT AND OF SPECIES O

Proposition - Polari4tions B Theseresult lrom the counter-effectofmachinic interaction propositionson systems stratified redundancy We talk of polarization it,hen speedsol of

r52

Towards a New \rocabulary t Proposition 4 - Encodings

MachinicPropositions I53

pointing in opposite directions coexist in any given de-ten-itorialization Bi-polarizationis one exampleof this, but there can be an indefinite agcr-rcy. . emerge olspeedfronr which polar zones number of thresholds g Proporition - Breaking-off The eiTect oia redundancyrelating to polarizedforces. ro Proposition - Thearetns relating to propositions of These i:csultfrom the counter-effect breaking-off polarizedstrata. and t Propositian t - Totalities,objects speties 'fhese ol result lrom the counter-application a breaking-offpropositionbreaking-oll- to fields which thereby take on a referential second-degree is position." r\ svstemofspecific - stratified- coordinates then set up; the a doubiearticulationbecomes definedreaiitv,This bringsus backto the point rn'estarted lrom: the analysis of different modes of encoding and semiotizatlon. r Proltosition t - Thefficts homologies We return ro tl-re These ale the leverseof object propositions. referred to earlier betweelr ( l ) positiveand nesativede-territorialization the Ievelofthe fluxes; at (2) interactic)ns at and redundancies the levelofthe strata. But herewe have a further lactor ofinertia, ofsecond-degree stratification. reproducethemselves their ow'n through proon Objects, totaliries,species cessesof mouiding, catalvsis,crystallization,etc., whereas the intrinsic lrom tl-re extrinsic interactions redundancies the strata w'ereinseparable of a among the strata.With fficts, a new formalismis stratified, new principleof The form and organismand so on olrhis propstratificatiollis established. 'origin' effect the on ofthe strata. ositionu'ill havea celtain kind ofretr-oactive Proltosition - Processes t3 This reft--rs eilects involving a link rvith an escapeline of positive deto territori alizarior-r.
r a , 6 . C o n c r e t em a c h i n e se s r a b l i s h i n e e l a t i o n s h i p s l o n g t h e l i n e so f s u r l a c e ' / d e p t ho r g a n / o r g a n ism,rtc.

Theseresultfrom the interactionofstratawhosespeed olde-territorialization is negativeand which bring into operatione{Iects ofobjectsand totalities. r5 Propositian - Encoded reproductions T h e s ea r e a s y s t e mo f r e d u n d a n c yt h a t r e s u l t s n t h e p r o d u c t i o n f s p e c i e s i o functioningon the basisofa negativede-territorialization. processes t6 Proposition - Diagrammatic Theseresult lrom the conjunctionofstrata propositions with objectproposispeeds tionshaving de-territorializing ofopposite tendencies, dominated by positiveescapelines and leading to the production o1'objects, totalitiesor s p e c i eu i t h t w o c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s : s ( t ) they are reproduceable; ir) thev thernselvesconstitute a lresh stratum that is more deterritorialized than the srata and objectsofthe original organization. into a Here *'e once again find the paradox ol the linking of propositions rhizome:the dizigrammaticreproductionin lact appearsto depend on the encodedreproduction,despite being more 'innovative' and'creative', becausethe surplus values of encodingremain dependenton the strata. But there have to be stratum and object propositions if the positive deterritorialization the diagrammatic processes to introduce its semiotic of is mutationsinto the machinic agencies and r,'ice versa.Nor must we lorget t h a t ' d i a g r a m m a t i s m ' i t o b e l o u n dj u s t a s m r . l c h u t s i d e e m i o t i c n c o d i n g s s o s e (in geneticmutations,lor example), Proposition - Abstract t7 machines These result lrom the conjunction of positive processesof de-rerritorialization. Thus, abstract machineshave a twolold origin: a 'natural' origin at the level propositions flux (no. 3); and an 'artificial',diagrammaticorigin, at of of the level of propositions of object (no. I6), which 'implies' their being extended ofstratification. over all the systems In reality there is no 'before'or 'after'; like diagrammatism,the abstract ofcoordinates, machines acrossthc s1'stems cLrt ofstrata and ofobjectslrom all directions.

Concrete Machines

r 55

Concrete Machines'

wlrat is it tha.t is operatirrg in i^,hat one sees as the featuresof a lace, a a iandscal;e, body?How do we accountfor the mvsteryof a particularlook, a se thing. a stfeet, a memory?\\rhat is actuallythereto see emsto be concealing sometiringelse. \vhat sort oi'line ol escapegives us the sensethat some of potentiaiities encounrcrrnightoccur?What exactlyare these extraordinar.v The entrv of worid. operating br differentrules,differentcodes? someorher 'rnysterization'. is memory inro per-ceprion undoubtedlyvital in this effectof On and re-ten'itorializatiort. the one de-territorialization lvlernorvcornbines representation,and on the other it hand it selectsspecilic ieatures of as a reassembieswhole that can be presented one thing, on which one can take stand, so to say' vet which is in lact whollv suljective arld' in a sense' <,rne's w.ill never be able to elude us as reality has. Memory',slines of escapeare to escapes play at beingalraid' lalseones,imagesoi'escape, alrvays rveight,acquiringthe functionolmatrixes, some memoriestake on special it a lunction of'orgalizing the nrodeolsubjectil'ation; is thesethat we classifr and so on. In fact, memory as the featuresof faciality, animality, bodiliness it itere is not quire a single w,hole,because operatesat the level of things ir tiremselves; might be better to talk not of memory but of block:a childhood block, unlike a childhood memory, is srill in the present.The featureso1' which are machinesoi' or laciality, animaiity etc. iorm consteliations masses actualizethe intensities.I want to describeall thesevarious the kincl that machines. kinds ofbiocks generallyas concrete The function of these machines,at least those that opel'atein terms oftwo typesof redundanc;': is svmbolicsemiotics, to associate ol'images that underliethe semantisrn of Redundancies representation t I) paradignisof signifyingsemiologies' anclof the syntagmatized ol' elernents that iz1 Diagrammaticredur-rdancies put the de-territorialized reality itselL An example of this would be the sign machines ro work orr bfteprints - the physical a'd mathematicalspecifications fbr Concord: ol articulations what is noted at the semioticregisteris the de-territorialized the various things that go to make up the aircralt aluminium, electrical
r. UnPublished.

fluxes, semioticfluxesas expressed materiallyand so on. But sucha blueprint is onlv ofinterestir so lar as its arriculations sufficiently are de-territorialized and can be made to correspond with the de-territorialized articuiations ofrhe materialsof expression. Diagrammatizarionconsists this interchange, in at the most de-territorialized level, between these two sorts of deterritorialization. If the high points of de-territorialization of the semiotic systems are to be able to combine with thoseof the material systems this in way, the relevantfeatures the materialsof expression of involved- their raw materia.ls, ue might say - must be compatible with the nature of the articulatory fearures de-territorialization the materialfield.The semiotic of of Ievelof expression must be able to'support' the type of machinicconsistency of the material (or social)system,and nor abandonit in any way. To take a simpleexample:vou cannotmake a mould lor a kev out olj ust anything- you needa particular kind of wax; if vou w.e to try doing it rvith mashedpotato, re could not hold or transferthe diagrammaticoutline that makesthe ke1, ,vou what it is- If vou lvant to reproducethat outline on paper you need a brush that is not too broad, and ink that is neither too thin nor too thick. In other rvordsyou must choosematerialsof expression suited to the features the of machinismyou want to transfer.Diagrammatic redundancythus depends, on the one hand, on the de-territorializingarticulations of the various materialand semioticstrata that are to be connected together(aluminium, steel, information, equations,etc.) and, on the other, on the capacityof the materialsof expressionto use, to activate, to organize that system of connection, What I have called the redundancies representation not functionon of do the basisof such diagrammaticconjuncrions, nor do they work lor anl,and evervmachinic agency.For instance,a picture or a portrait organizesno machinrcconjunction between the element of de-territorializationof the subject reproduced it and the materialofexpression; portrait alwaysadds in a somethingto its model, as well as transforming its materials into the substances expression. picture produced by a computer, lor example, ol A wouldbe vely di{Ierent:it would correspondto a convention,quite independent of the 'creative' idea of the person rlho programmed it; in this case anythingadded rvould be superfluous, the ideal ofsuch a diagram is to for allowfor the Ieastpossible inertia on the part ofthe meansofexpression, and to transmit a message basicallvreducedto a binary encoding.In diagrammatism. semanticor signifyingresidualsubstances either of the object or of themeansofexpression are alwayssuperfluous. Semanticism significance or will be toleratedonly temporarily, and the expectationis always that they will be reducedwith the advanceoftechnological and scientific progress. The concrete machines of actuai faces, scenery, etc. bring both types of redundancy into play (redundancy ofrepresentation and of diagrammarism).

r56

Towards a New Vocabulary

Concrete Machines

t57

betr.eendifferent thev activatea negotiation Thel, relateto mixed sentiotics; that At the levelcf the piane of consistency, semioticand materiai registers. al b,v is negotiarion made possible(possibilized) abstractmachinesl the level of ieal lbrces,it is orgattizedbv concretemachines. Just as otre nray sa,vof consciousnessthat it represents the impossibility ol absolute deso territr..rrialization, one can now defineabstractmachinesas indicating the impossibilit,v 0f anl. quantic. positive de-territorialization.zAbstract reality, but only at the level of the exist not in some transcendent maci-rirres of the possibilitvthat rhey may appear.They represent essence ever-pfesent possible,a possiblervhoseonly impossibilitYis to exist as a substance. the Similarly, one cannot think of a substance of de-territorializaLion, or a

are obliged to proceed bv way of these non-abstract machines that are hierarchized in such a way as to make some kinds of becoming depend on others,particularly the machinesof invisiblebecomingof Oedipal guilt, and of I'emalebecoming in relation !o rhe sexedbody. How does rhis hierarchization of the concrete machines become apparent? Both by the conjunction of machinic propositionsat a molecular level, and that of the capture and interlinking of extremelyvaried lines of escapeat a molar level. Concrete machinesdo not in fact belong specificallvto the molar or rhe molecular order,an1'morethan do abstractmachines, precisely because they represent the possibil.ity olarticulating the two. A concrete machinedoesnot belongto a particular stratum, but indicatespossible politicsof inter-stratification. Ir presents practical 'either-or': either an acrion will close in and become n a dualisnrbetwee being and becoming in the machinedemonstrates impossibilin'. the field stratified, it will openout onto diagrammaticlinesof escape. or Facialitvas a concrete The concrete independentof the lormalism of contents. machine of anv becorning opensup the possible, eitherin the form ofsignifyingcircles, of representation, centred perhapson the features of faciality, or in the form of post-signif,ving Contents are nothing apart from power formations. apart lrom the diaspirals The features that let the lines ofescapego offat a rangent,In the first case,the concrete grammatic operatorsthat function in particular stratifications. machinedevelopsheavy,figurativeterritorialities, a that cornpose lace presenta real micro-authorit\'.One might evensay that operatingon at leasrtwo of' and stratifications dimensions; the second,it disperses de-terrirorialized basedon signifling stratificarions in in capiralistsvstems, a line in particlervithout thesemachinesof be signs that tend to eludethe dimensions time and space no sub.jectivatiop. authoritv coLrld established of altoge ther.Consider 'faciality'. A ctrpitalistdoes not have power in a general sort of wav: he the practiceof transcendental meditation now so lashionable the United in factory,in a particularcountry, and in States: mav find it developinginro an organless we controlsa speci6cterritory, a specific body openingdesireout ofsignifica' onto an a-signif.ving outsideworld, or, equally, closingin upon a signifying each one he dependson a certainnumber ofthose transformers In activitythat alienates individualsin line with the valuesof authority, In most tion - concretemachines.3 each of thesesituations,the dominant facial etc. cop,judge,pop-star'boss, cases transcendental meditarorsare doing both things at once. (It is worth features thoseofthe mother,lather, teacher, 'archaic' concrete * determine the possible sun'ilal of the other, more noting in passing that the signifying text of a ritual does not necessariiy with the etc. which are connected requirethe existence a written text like the Buddhist scriptures; can.just the being of animals, scenery, machirres: of it forcesofaction belongingto childhood,the counas rvell be a 'spatializedtext', like that of the Japanesetea ceremony.)In territorialized deep-seated and so on. Establishingtheseconcreteauthority Hitler'slascism, instance, a mcllarlevel,therewereconcrete for at tryside,primitive societies machines militarv,police,aesthetic, - managingthe conjuncrionof a longstanding, machinesis the only meanswhereby a capitalisticsystemcan tolerale,and erc. of the linesofescapeinherentin the deyelopment indeed archaic,stratifiedauthoritv with abstractmachinesthat were stili an tuql t() its own advantage, 'feeling of their way' along highly de-territorialized productive {brcesand the de-territorialization production relations.Its paths: thus such modern power as icon avouldbe nothing without the diagrammaticpotencyof those themes State capitalismand science as came paradoxicatlyto be associated with completelyregressive machines. le-territorializingconcrete ideaslike'rapaciousJewsraking over the world,, 'purity the of blood' and so on. Similarl,v,we can see rhe conjunctionberween Concretemachinesdiagramrnatize strata;they are the point of interacand the strataolpower. The variousbecomings Stalin, the little lather ofthe people,Ivan the Terrible, and the running ofa rion bctween abstractmachines - homosexual becoming,child becoming'growth becoming,etc bureaucratic planned Srate The concrere . of desirc machinesmetabolize conjuncthe tionof semiotic,material and socialfluxesindependentlv the relationships of 'I'hus, as not torally seriouslr" one could define corrsciousness being rhe organlessbody of the :. ofcausalitv genealogy or that may belongto the variousstrata redundancies. abstract machincs, as opposed to the olane ofconsistency rvhich cannot be defined either as the Things can thus be happeningon several differenrlevelsat once.One can say toralit,vofall totalities, or as the organlessbody ofthe organlessbodies. of Louis-Ferdinand C6line, for insrance,that his writing had nothing to do must be particularly concerned with detecting anci neutralizing the 3. Revolurionary analysrs withlascismand eve rything ro do wirh it. It had nothing to do with it in that re-rerrirorializing ellects of lhe concrete rnachinesthat make people attached to hierarchies,male his rnachine of literary de-territorializarion diminailce. individual otnership, a clinging to depcndence,etc. was par-t of a set of abstracr

! 58

-I'owirds

a New Vocabulary

ConcreteMachines I59 of general equivalenceof rnoney capital. The great, supposedlys)'mbolic, * signification the Signifier,Capital, the Libido, operatorsofsecond-degree - never exist in themselves, operateonly in dependence concrete on but etc. machines. Thus, it is not enough to sal that a cerlain form of deof territorializedmonotheism, the type codifiedby St Paul and St Augustine' after the first is to be seenin relationto the influx ofcapitalismthat appeared revolutionof the twelfth centurv' One must also note the producindustrial coordinalesat th level of of tion of new significations, new interpretati"'e the things that actuaily ofcharacteristics, the accompanyingconstellations go in one direction rather than another: with the Desert made the system Fathers,there was a risk that it would disappearaltogetherin pursuit ofthe at ofthe the spiritual;with other heresies, son was territorialized the expense seeingl\lary as mother of father; at another time, it had to choosebetrveen God or mother olhumanity; a! another, the decisionhad to be made not to venerateimagesof Christ for their own sake;and so on. It was via all sortsof 'negotiations' ofthis kind on the Part olthe theologicconcrete micro-political al machines that there came to be defined the right to life, the possible survival of animal-becoming, child-becoming, female-becoming,body(of all beconring, the intensity-becomings music,lor example and so on. The ) can of macro-redundancies capitalisticrePreserttation never be validly deon for scribedin termsof a singledualisticlogic- based, instance, the symbol ral of the phallus.The phallusbecamea gene operatorof authority only to the 'masses'of ofactual realities, on extentthat it remaineddependent collections - and the samecan be said ofall the producedby concretemachines events, other part objectsof psychoanalysis. concretemachinesis that they should make it The reasonlor considering aboveall far harder lor us to try to describehistory in termsofsignifications, of significationssimilar in nature to a particular level of a major power perspecformation.What one has to examinehere is the whole genealogical tive; indeed there is probably no genealogl'that can account for madness, illegalism,shutting up children and so on rvithout referenceto concrete machinesthat carne into being independentof the relationshipsof molar fbrces, concreternachinesexisting independentlyoflarge-scaiebalancesof of power,olthe diachronicimplicationsof the machinicphylum in the sphere etc.Would it be legitimateto theeconomv,of demography,of rvar machines, one molecuiarfolly, might have that one particular poetic madness, belier.'e strain ofcourtly love?You may objectthat this is not a originatedthe diseased vital problem,or perhapsthat the time was ripe for the thing to happen.But and at that levelonly, that surelyit is at the levelofsuch individual madness, among the various ivecan hope to discoverthe links, the inter-relationships of machinesthat have metabolizedthe significations the period, as concrete as much in termsof the literarv,the eroticand the aesthetic of the military, the

quite unconnected rvith the nTachines, a phvlum of literarv expression of political and socialbattlesolhis own day; and it had everythingto do with it in that it u'as only becauseof a particular concatenationof identifying characteristics, especially racist ones,that his literary machineexistedat all (lor instance. role of the concrete the machines offamilialismand the u'orkers' it movementin his writing) , Consequently, is not a matter of our having to make a distinction betweengood facial featuresoperating,lor instanceras sign-points,and bad ones operatingon a more territorializediconic mode; in one can find fascistre-territorializations both kinds. Let us make a further distinction:redundancies ofrepresentation can be micro-redundancies macro-redundancies. or In anv signifying stratum, the totality of local expressive redundancies relatesto the macro-redundancies the effects signification. signifring of of A stratum cannot directiy engenderlines ofescape,unlessit is on the wa)'to destruction. the caseolsymbolic semiotics non-signifv'ing In or semiotics. is it diflerent.There is not the sametype of centringor encircling.Pre-signifying symbolic semiotics are territorializedaround a multiplicitv of centres, forming a kind of semiotic segmentalization uhich no one of them is prein (post-signif,ving) eminent,n,hereas a-signifi,'ing semiotics escape systems the ofterritorialization and ofbinarized linear encoding. Thus, neither subjects the lines of'escape a systemofcentring that would over-encode to them and turn them into outsidelines that could be projectedonto systems ofcoordinates.The line olescapeis part of the territorialized diagrammatismor the machinic diagrammatismin just the sameway as the other elements the of rhizome.For instance, line of escape a madman in a primitive societl is the of part ofthe territorialized lorceofutterance.The line ofescape collective ofan unexpectedactivitv on the part of a particle which is our of line with the theoretical/experimental organizationis part of the development science. of Thus concrete machinesare established directly from the lines of escape without going bv way of the particular mediationsand over-encodings the of svstems signifyingsemiotics especiall.v the second-degree of not s.vstems of significadon.We can therelorecontrastconcretemachinesthat metabolize lines of escapediagrammatically with those that re-territorialize a signifving authonty. At evert'level, then, concretemachineswill be the negoriating point between the diagrammatism of the active forcesand their falling back into svstemsof analogy, significance, etc. That negotiationwill constitute the concrete politics of de-territorialization: either the formation of is de-territorializations organizedunder the domination of a quantic, diasrammatic de-territorialization; or else it wili end in an empty reterritorialization, the form ofan empty consciousness,facelessness, in a that all over-encodes the becornings ofdesire and is expressed a transcendent, in monotheistic God, perhaps,or the abstractLady ofcourtly love,or a system

160 Towards a New Vocabulary technological the architectural, dcscribethe machinicrhizomeswould or To make it in-rpossible split up homogeneous to stlara ar the ntolar level. Is it reasonableto suggestthat at everv pcriod, systemsof concretemachines infiltrated the perceptive semiotics, sensitivity,memorv and so on in such a wav as to causethe sociusto crvstallize human relationships a particular in wav? \\ihat concreremachine led the collectiveperceptionto hold thar nor merelv are all men equal - and n'omen too - but that all stagesof human developmentare equal as r.r'ell? Whence come the systems overall equivof alenceof men, rvomen"children - an equivalence which, incidentally,has merely reinlorcedthe dependence rvomenon men, of childrenon adults,of of the primitive on the civiiized,etc.?lVhat sort of molar machinehas enforced the settins-upoflibidinal equivalences betweenusefulwork and useless as activitt,, ,',aiue desire and value in use, value in exchangeand value in in desire,and the rest?At the level of macro-redundancies, power would be nothing withr:ut the diagrammatic operarors that empry the microredundancies of their substance and make them work against deterritolializingcollnections. (To takean example:the way the emotionof love rvas puerilized in the romantic era, coincidingwith a loss of childhood ficr children themselves, they weremassively as sweptinto schools and factories.) Capitalism's general interchangeability values is achievedbv means of of non-abstractmachines.Its homogenizing personologica.l of areashas been insepalable lrom the homogenization it has eflected in the infrapersonological arez, at the level of molecularizing the concrete machines. Indeed it is only this that has preventedits developmentfrom collapsing under the rveightofrhe contradictions that should- accordingto N{arx- lead it inexorably to destruction.The power of the bourgeoisie over the working classis notjust a seneralizedrelationshipbetrveen two classes; operates it lrom the countless molecularpointsofauthority established thoseconcrete bv machines,as thev 'negotiate'rhe various modesof de-territorialization and manipulateboth molecularmultiplicitiesand massstratifications.a T'o sum up: concretemachinescoincidewith the existence a twofbld of articulationof strata: - in the meta-srata, the lines of escape and the abstractmachinesof the plane o1-consistencv) realizethe possibilityinherentin quantic positive they de-territorialization; - ru the inter-strara, thev stratifi, a diflerential negarive de-territorialization. 'l-he abstractmachine- or diagrammaticcondenser- draws togetherthe code, the quantic positive de-territorialization, and the flux. the differential nega.tir.e de-territorialization) arld thus in a sensemust be thought of as
a. Thus concrete machines can be said to be molar in rheir strarifying aspect and molecular in their diagrammatic de-terrirorializing aspect.

ConcreteMachines

I6l

and to diflerentiaof existingprior to dillerentiations fluxesand encodings, My distinccodes. rionsamong natural, symbolic,signifyingand a-signifying tion benveen macro-redundancyand micro-redundancy,in the specific and instance in olsemiotic encodings, lact coversthat of signifl ing semiotics svnrbolicsemiotics,but we shall go on to use it in a rnore general way, applying it to the totality ola-semiotic lormed matter; its main interest "vill then consistin the problem of whether the eflectof diagrammaticconcrete machinescan be transferredoutside the particular caseof non-signifying serniotics w'hichwe have up to now restrictedit. to in imply It goesrvithout safing that the loregoingconsiderations no sense any prirnacyof the molecularover the molar economyat the levelof concrete for rnachines. Indeed, though it mav be necessary a verv powerfulmolecular machine to exist (a revolutionary movenlent,sav) in order to produce a it rvithin a molar stratification, may on the other diagrammaticline of escape machineto be set up to produce hand be necessary a vast molar concrete for rhetiniestdiagrammatice{Iect(suchas a poetry machine).Most olthe time, wili work in both directions: example,the rvhole for in any case, such 'effects' of La Borde must function as a concretemachine in order that, at a given or moment,somepeculiarity,a wa1'of taking a cigarette of handing someone modesof bV a dish, can relarero the leyelofcoljunctions eflected psvchotics' must be able to horvever, thosesame psychotics semiotization. Conversely, that function as concretemachines to make La Borde the kind of agenctment it is. To produce a concretemachine, then, can involve tremendouslorces,a kind of semiotic Pierrelatte extracting lrom territorialized ore the deterritorializedmolar substanceupon which irr turn the production of deterritoriaiizedmolecularparticlesdepends.A productive force can thus be as considered much fi'om the viewpoint of rt'hat it specificallyproducesas organization. lrom that of its macro-scopic There ale always two aspectsto the presentationol'a face: one turned open to a rhizomatic deploymentof semiotic towardsmrcro-redundancies, which is svstems,and the other towards redundanciesof representation, where connectionscan alwa;'s be eflected with the hierarchy of power then becomingequivalentto the public lormations the actual laceone sees presentation the lace of authority. That pubiic lace is a mask, lor the true of is faceof power, in a capitalists-vstem, ashamed,and must keep hiding the to it hollowness ofits principles; has to clothe,to represertt, produceanalogies in lor the diaerammatism it territorializes an arbitrarily chosensystemof ofthe figures class arrd caste.This contradictionaccountslor the fascination of rhe judge, the cop, the teacher and so on, and the mvstely of their diagrammaticcounterparts- the thief, the prostitute,the delinquent.The by keyto the mysteryof the lacepresented capitalismand the individuationof is subjectivitl, undoubtedlythe u'av it is continuallyoscillatingbetweenthe

I62

Towards a New Vocabuiarv

revelation of an invisible binary-phallic porr,erand the uild explosionof desirein all directionsthat followsthe disruptionofthe old territorialities. It is not a questionof two 'facialities',but of two aspects a single concrete of machinethat pushes desirero the extremeof abolishing all'faciality'.All that is preservedof the face is the barest minimum of redundancy that will keep the svstem functioning; an artificial face is continually being reassembled by the media. But the svstem is nnder threat on all sides lrom an invisible becontng; in itselfrepresents final point oflascination, this the capturingall the energyofdesireand making it a desirefor annihilation.Whv are !he machines 'faciality'essentially of bound up with the individuatedmode of subjectivation? Whv are thev not linked to animality, or some mode of creating bodiliness? The diagrammatism of territorializedagencies tends to reconstrlrct territories, emblems(like thoseon tee-shirts, updatedversionof or an tattoos). u'hereas the production of facial features is an operation that produces de-territorialized signifying formations. The relevant elements of the presentedface are there to enabie the system to gain semiotic control of individua.ls, connectthem with a decodedflux of u'ork. fhe {bceis never to recognized a multiplicitv or a rerritorializedemblem, but onl;, in that it as makesit possible universalize signilications porver.-significations to the of of generalhuman equivalence. The animal totem, the tattooedbody, was not a way into a universal languagelike that of the exchangisteconomy.With 'faciaiity'. the distinctive features ofthe face and body are used to serve a specificnrodeof diagrammatismthat de-territorializes whole constellations of desiremachines and connects them up with productionmachines. The lace is Par excelbnce substance expression the of olthe signifier.We may say here that the human profiie is like the outline of a key: what mauers is not its unique characteristics,bur the ellectiveness with which it unlocks the code. 'faciality' Capitalist alwaysexiststo serve signifyingformulalit is the means a whereby the signifier takes control, the way it organizesa certain mode of individuated subjectivation,and the collectivemadnessof a machine that createsconsciousness w'ithout any content,and ofa becoming cannor be that perceived. Consequentlv is impossible think that the w,rittenword could it to have anv lunction at the level ofthe bodv: before there was a face,there were features of bodiliness, a s,vntaxof bodiliness; after the face, we come to an invisible becoming,a blurring, a senseof shame over the bodily elements ivl".ichare now merely tolerated as left-overs,since the essence the laws of of Powerare basedupon the interpretable elements a script. of

Meaning and Power'

The structuralists'ideal is to be able to capture any situation, however in compiex,in a simpleformula- a formula that can be expressed mathematical, axiomatic form, or handled by a computer.The modern computer can 'formulate'a picture. it handleextremelycomplexproblems,for instance can picture is not fundamentally different lrom the The question is rvhether that imageswe perceivein the 'natural' world. The picture produced by the a computerhas beenreducedto the stateof a binarv message, lormula that it can be transmittedin rhe sameway as electricitv; has lost all the depth and u'armth,all the possibilities re-organization, the original.It se for emsto me of producea similar result.What they that the leductionsof lhe structuralists give back to us is comparableto a kind of technocratic vision of the world; it 'essence', has lost the essence the background lrom which it came. By of I meanail that relatesto desire.Whatever the complexityof the situationit is lookingat and of the r,vay proposes lbrmalizeit, structuralismassumes it to that it can be reducedb;' a systemof binaly notation, to w'hat is cailed in to semiotics digitalizedinlormation,which can be transferred the keyboardof a tvpewriter or a computer'. The human sciences think to acquirescientific status by following rvhat was the path of the pure sciences,(As for example whenmathematics soughtto makeitselftotallyaxiomaticby making algebra, topology,geometry,etc. all dependenton one and the same fundamental logic,a singlebasicwriting,) Linguistic analysts,by analysingall the differentsoundsand signs,have tried to produce a seriesof symbols capable of encompassingthe structure of all languages- but in fact all they end up with are the features shared by language general.The life of the language what it means,and how we use in In havefora it- eludes too,people suchlormalization. the realm ofpsychiatry, tables long tinre beenproposingthe use ofscientificdescriptions, systematic of symptoms and syndromes,but what happensin real life never quite fits in with this sort of classification.There are too many borderline situations:one can never say for certain whether one is dealing with a hysteric with certain paranoid featureswho behavesnot unlike a schizophrenic,though there is an
r, A talk given at the Douglas Hospital, Montreal, first published in the ret'iewBriches, Montrcal, r976.

r64

Towarclsa New Vocabularl'

Meaning and Power I65 message carriednot via linguisticchains,but via bodies,sounds, is mimicr,n-, postureand so on, Food allergy at six months. I cannot define the diiference between the semioticelements involvedin this allergyand thoseinvolvedin the mother's vomiting, but one thing seemsclear: in lhe caseof the allergy they becomefar more important. From birth, noises, sensations heat and cold, of light, of of contact,of one lace respondingto another, have begun to lolm the child's world. It remainsto be seenrvhy that new rvorldshould stay attachedto her skin- is it that she is refusingto enter it, or ro haveanything to do with it? At six vears old, school problems. These obviously relate to the use of Ianguage someway - notjust language general,but the language in in ofthe teacher,oladult power. lvlany people's luture fate is sealedin primary school. There is no need to administer an IQ test to predict in advancethat some chiidrenwill nevergo to university.The schoolmachinemakr:s implacable its We selection. are now in the realm of signifyingsemiotics, with school,the for child becomes subjectto sociallaws that did not touch upon such things as vomiting and eczema.One could not reasonably punish a child lor having eczema bu! no one thinks it wrong to punish her for being unableto get her sumsright. A series micro-social powerstakesshape lamily, school,local of authority- eventuallythe Statepower.Any therapistwho took no interestin the child's everydavlife, at home and in outsiderelationships, and concentratedoniy on pure structures, pure signilyingchains,complexes, supposedly would be simply refusingto seethe essence unir.'ersal phases development, of ofwhat was happeningat the levelofreality and ofthe economyoldesire. At twentv, attacks of anxiety. These could be schizophrenic syndromes that manifest themselves only at a certain point in one's life. Somepsychoanalystsnowadays claim to have found schizophrenicsat the age ofthree or four.I do not seehow anyonecan makesuch a diagnosis beforepuberty.The semioticfactors in puberty (new impressions,anxiety towards the unknown, socialrepressionand so on) are enormously a{Iectedby such syndromes,and analysisshould therefore be directed to considering the power formations thatcorrespond them: the high school,technical to school, sportsclub, leisure arrangements, etc. At this point a whole new facet of societythreatensto clampdown upon the desireof the adolescent, cutting her offfrom the world and leading her to turn in upon herself. At thirty, non-specific vaginitis.Once again,the levelhaschanged, and it is undoubtedly marital problems that are in the forefront. At forty, attempted suicide.This involvesher in the whole apparatusof medicalpower, police power, religious power. This is a very summarysurveyof the main directions analvsis an must take: theunchartedconrinentofpower lormations,in other rvordsthe unconscious of the socius itself rather than the unconscious buried in the lolds of the

It and so on, ad inJinitum. is one thing to analvsea elementof the deplr'ssive; structure;it is a very diflerent matter to put fcrrwarda structuralistphilosophy, a structuralistinterpretationthat can accountevenlor the movementof of politicalsituations and in','estments desire. lor objects, pcrverrelationships, Obr.'ious,one would sa)'; yet it is preciselv this that Freudians do, and lrequently fuIarxiststoo, rvhen they talk ofunconsciousstructuresor econ'fhev rvould have us beljeve that the,vhave found the omic structures. is all definitii.eatomic lormula, and that hencelorth the;-needd,-r to intervene with an ir-rterpre tation or a word olcommand basedupon that structure,that power and importance.I think ibrmula. This rvould sive them considerable our answermust be that their structuresexist not within things,but alongside them. The structurai approachis one praxis among others,but perhapsnot the most lruitful or the most e{Iective. It is:r questionof re-dellningthe problem of meaningarrd sigr-rification not as somethineirnposedb.vheavenor the ttatureof things,but as resultinq in iiorl tire conjunctionof serniotics)'stems confiontation.Without suclt a r:onjunctionthele can be no meaning.One tvpe olmeaning is produced bv of of tfresemiotics the body, anothet"bythe semiotics pou'er (olr'vhichthere .rre lnarry), .vetanother bv machinic semiotics- rvhich are those that Llse ol' signs that are neither symbolic, nor of the order of the signifvings,vstems pow,er.All these diflerent sorts of meaning are continuallv intertrr'ining u l t u ' i t h o u t i t s e v e r b e i n g p o s s i b l e o s a ) ' t h a t t h e v t ' e p r e s e n tn i v e r s a s i g n i f i cations. relating to One n.ra;'savthat there are two types olpolitical conceptions desire. On the one hand, formalist reasoningseeksclues lrom which to to on gain access its interpretation,to a hermeneutic; the other,an apparentlv mad reasoningstarts liom the notion that universalityis to be found in the 'dilection ofsingularity, and that singularitl'can becomethe authenticbasis for a political and micro-politicaiorganizationthat is lar more rational than rvhat rvehave at the moment. Let us takeas our startingpoint the exampleof tbe patientCarlo Sterlinhas r h r o l d u s a b o u t .T h l e c m o r r t h s e f o r e e r b i r t h . t l r e l ew a sp r e g n a n L ) ' o m i t i n g b food allergv;at three,w'idespread thc b',v mother;at six nionths,shedeveloped eczema;at six, problernsat school;at i\!'ent\',attacksof anxietl'; at thirty, non-specificvaginitis; at forty, she attempted suicide more tharl once. Diilerent semiotic conrponents\t,ould seemto have beenat \4'orkat eachstage of this clinical history. In the caseof the mother'svomiting, tl'redisturbance lrom one personto rvasexpressed bv a localizedsubject,but u'aspassed not itnother- like the old saving that when the parentsdrink the children get that this is a caseof a semioticorganizationtaking over druuk. I should sa1, do not involr.e a ll"orn a symboiic functioning. Such svnrbolic senriotics speaker and hearer.Words do not play a major part, sincethe distinguishable

I66

Tou'ards a New Vocabularr,'

Meaning and Power I67 the social environment,or the interventionof an a-semioticencodingthat dependson viruses,bacteria,etc,?How much relatesto socialsituations,to relationshipsof power, language, money, kinship? To suggest that the signifier is everywhere (and that consequentlyinterpretation and transferenceare effectiveevervwhere)is to miss the lact that eachofthese encoding and (whether semioticor not) can gain polverover the situations components objects conlronting us. On the contrary, I believethat one should not be has dogmaticabout which mode of access priority. Such priority can emerge only lrom analysingeachparticular situation. \{e thus already have our first distinction between sign machines that function by constituting an autonomous semioiogicalsubstance a language - and those that function directly as a 'natural' encoding,independentof language. it Perhaps would be more correcthereto talk ofsignalsrather than signs.The differencebetweena signal, a hormonal signal lor examPle,and a linguistic sign lies in the lact that the former produces no signification, no of engenders stable s,vstem redundancythat would make it possiblelor anyoneto seeit as identicalto any representation. We then cometo a second distinction.The signifyingsystemis punctuated Iinguiststell and by signifiedrepresentations by the objectsto which it refers; us that the relation between signifier and signified is an arbitrary one. thereare t1'pes ofsigns that sustaina relationship ofanalogyor \evertheless, and the representations thev signify: between themselves correspondence theseare calledicon signs.An exampleof theseis the symbolson road signs, rvhich do not involve the operation of a linguistic machine. Experts in linguisticsand semioticshave gradually come to consider that icons, or diagrams,or any other pre-verbalmeansofexpression (gestural,etc.) are languageand are only imperfect meansof dependentupon the signify'ing communication. I believe that this is an intellectualistassumption that extremelyshakywhen appliedto chiidren,the mad, the primitive or becomes in any of those rvho expressthemselves a semiotic register that I would classifvas a symbolic semiology. of include dance,mime, somatization feelings(havSymbolicsemiologies ing a nervousbreakdown,bursting into tears),all meansofexpressionthat form. A crving child, take an immediate,and immediatelycomprehensible, whatever its nationality, is making it clear that it is unhappy without the that such symbolic semiotics benefitof a dictionary. It has been suggested on should be seenas dependingon linguisticsemiotics, the ground that one can only decipher,understandand translatethem by using language.But what does that prove?Just becausewe use an aeroplane to travel lrom on are Americato Europe,we do not say that thesetwo continents dependent aviation. AII sorts of peopleshave survived- and some still do - rvithout signifying semiotics, and in particular ,,r'ithout a written language. Their

individual's brair-r,or expressedin stereotypedcomplexes.The analyst cannot bc neutral towards thosepower formations.For ir-istance, cannot he rest content with acting as a specialistdiscoverinsthe allergiesthat cause eczema. It is the whole attitude of specialists that needsquestioning,rhe whole politics of interpretationbasedon prefabr-icated codings.To analvse specific eJements when dealing with an essentialmicro-politicalproblem (which bi, definitioncuts across number of quite dillerentareas)is notjust a a matter of form: it involves,first and foremost,the practiceof what I should defineas a rriicro-pc-,litics relating both to the object of study or rherapt., and to the desireofthose rvho conductthe analvsis. T h e s t r u c t u r a l i s t so r m a l i s m s r e d u c t i o n i si t n a t u r ew h e ni t c o m e s o t h e f' i n t relationship it establishes betr.veen what it calls profound structures and manifest srlrcrures- Particularlv so in the case of the linguistic double articulation.rr,hichconsists the one hand ofa systerrr on olsigns that haveno rneaning as such (phortemes, graphemes,symbols), and on the other, ol chainsof discoursethat convey meaning (monemes, etc.). It seemsthat lor them the formal level takes control of the significations,in some w.ay engende rins or producingthem. Br-rt significations not comelrom heaven, do n o r d o t h e v a r i s es p o n t a n e o u s lo u t o f a s t ' n t a c t i c a l r s e m a n t i c o m b .T h e y v o w are inseparablelronr the power forrlarions that generatethem in shifting relationships pon'er.There is nothing universalor.automatic of about them. In an attempt to clarilv the statLrs the variousencoding of systems, rvhether or not the),'pass wav of siensin the sense bi, definedby studentsof semiotics and linsuistics. suggest series I a ofdistinctionsrvhose enrireaim is to identify the practical lunctioning of u'hat I rvould call sign machines. realitv, In however,one is alwaysdealingwith an interwear.'ing several of such systems, with a mixture olsemiotics.I believe first of all that one must be carefulnot to confuse natural encodines rvith semioticencodings. This first distinction should preventour accepringthe somervhat magical resemblances that stmcturaliststend to seebetweenlanguageand ,nature,, which rest ultimatelv on the notion that one could gain control over things and sociervsimply bl' gaining conrrol of the signs thev set in morion (like ploing back to the ancient madnessof witches and cabbalists,with their statuesancl Golems). C)f coursethere is a spherewhere signs have a direct effbct on things - in the genuine experimental sciences, which use both material technology and a complexmanipulationof sign machines. But what I shouldlike first ro do is to referagain to the distinctionproposed bv Hjelmslrv between the material of expressionand the substanceof' expressiorr. is the conjunctior-r diflerentmaterialsof expression It of that has changedthe pragmaticbearingof the message. ecze lormed scientificalIs ma ly or semiologically? Does non-specific reactivr'aginitis,at particularstages of its development,have as its major componentthe signifyingsemioticsol

I68

'Iowards

a New VocabularY

Meaning and Power r69

systemo|expression(inwhichwordsareindirectinteractionlvithother musical,etc') hascertainlynot beenany forms ofexprlssion- ritual, gestural, peoplesresistedthe ,h. poor". lor that. it is aiguable, in fact, .that some the resisted intrusionof somelorms ut comingol a wrltten language*(jutt thev a- signifying system rvou.Id of technologr')becausetiey feared that such and the traditional rvay of lile and mocleof desire'Children destroy their most to them without *.n,uily ill often express rhe things that matter

for are responsible your own actions.There are all sortsofthings you can do, starting with fucking up yourself and everything around you . . .' Signifiof cation is alwaysan encounterbetweenthe lormalizationofsystems values, ofinterchangeabilitvand ofrules ofconduct, bv a particularsocietvand an machine which in itself has no meaning - which is, let us say, expressior-r the a-signil,vingthat automaticallyproduces behaviour, interpretations, the ,,vanted the system. b.v the responses The system of double articulation, introduced by lvlartinet, masks the rel'erencetosignifyingsemiologiesExperts,technocratsofthemind'repreprofounddisparitybetweenthe lormalizationoperatingat the levelof content sentativesol'themedicaloracacle'nicestablishmentsrr'illnotlistentosuch I and that operatingat the leve of form. At the latter (which lvlartinetcallsthe ofan entire s-vstenr has ior*. of expression.Psychoanai.vsis worked out level of the second articulation), the sounds, the systemsof distinctive whateverto the samerangeof it interpretation',r'hereb)' can relateeVervthing oppositionsor the a-signifving figures of Hjelmslev, form an extremely order and so it svmbolizes a universalrepresentations: pine tree is a phallus, eflectivemachine, what I u'ould call a diagrammatic machine,that seizes expertstake controL these of suchsystems itlterchangeabilitv on. By imposing upon all the creative operationsof languageand imprisons them in one and others to try to used by children, the mad of the symboliJsemiologies the particularsyntax.At what he cal.ls levelof the first articulation,of written as best they can' But the signif ing sal'eguardthelr econom'vol desire u'ords,sentences, there takesplace semanticand pragmaticinterpretations, will not leave them be: it tells them: establishment .e*iology of the ruling of the conjunction,the re-centringand the hierarchization all power formathiit is 'Tftis isleally what vou wanted to sav You don't believeme' but The a and tionsso as to organize specilictypeofequivalences ofsignifications. go on adjusting my probablv becuuseI am explessingmyself badlv' I'll 'structuralize' linguistic machine is there to systematize or those power the to accePt principlethat all vour actuali.v int.rpr.t^tion until I can g.i "ou lormations; it is basically a tooi lor the use of the law, morality, capital, symbolicexpressionsareuniversallytranslatable.,Forthepsychoanalvst,it of religion,etc. From the first,words and phrases their meaningonlyby wav get all expressions. has now becomea crucrallf important questionof power: ofa particular syntax, a rhetoric that is territorialized upon eachofthese local control ol t\e sameinterpretattve desire must be made to come ullder the power formations.But only the use of a more generallanguagethat oversubmit to This is his way o|making deviant individualsof all kinds language, and dialectsmakesit possiblefor a social encodes theselocal languages all and it is this that the pslchoa'alyst specializes ruling pow.er, of tt.,e-io\^/. the power at a more totalitarianlevel.It is to and economicstatemachineto seize in. the extent that the two kinds of lormalization(that of the linguisticmachine l.hisbringsuStotheproblenro|therelationbetweensignificationand of as an a-signifying machine,and that of power formationsas the producers significations In power. All stratificationsof porver produce and impose signifiedcontent)becomeinteriinkedvia a signifyinglanguagethat we get a this rvorld of the .ircr-rtuntut peoplemanageto escape ..rtui,t exceptional after meaningful world - that is to say a realm of significationin harmony with the consciousness recovering a dominant signification lor instance, Person of ofjolts' social,economicand moral coordinates the ruling power. t'here he is' but then' in a series therapy wonders electro-convulsive Structuralists,especiallyAmerican structuralists,are not interestedin crossesbackor.er.thett-,,.,t.'otaofsigrrifications'Heremembershisname.arrd and claim that socialorigins underlying the lormalizationof significations, of significationof the graduaiiy fits back into place all the different asPects they arise lrom profound semiotic structures. It is hard to say rvhere thev world. think the meaning comesfrom - it seemsto have landed out of the blue. Let crossthis thresholdof Peopleresort to aicohol or drugs in an attempr to this me say again that meaning never comes from language as such, from direction But what exactly is in dominant significatrons the op-posite or of Meanproloundsymbolicstructures the mathematics the unconscious. of redundancl' systenls threshold, tf,is crossing point of all the various ing is deternrinedby very real socialpower formationsthat can be identified we Put on everymorning when What is it that encodingand signsof al'isorts? by anyone who caresto take the trouble to do so. SupposeI come into the nationalitv and so on? That threshold we get up - identity. sex, profession, ofsymbolic expression room wearing a long gown: in itselfit meansnothing, but if I am doing it to re-centringof the variouscomponents o1'the consists Ifeveryoneelsepresent it ofdesire shon'thatI am a transvestite doesmeansomething. bodies;,ofeverythingin the economysounds, (the world oi'gestures, 'come on now, pull yorrrself is also a transvestite,there is no problem; but if, say, a conferenceofclergy its own. that is threatening to break out on wearing cassocks taking place, then it r,r'iilhave quite a diflerent meaning. is this particularjob' You toqether.There you are, in this particular marriage'

r7a

Towards a New Vocabularv 'He's

Meaning and Power

t'Jr

again: not too In a rnental hospital,it could be interpreteddifferently' u,ell today - wearing a dressagain.' In other words for a man to wear a skirt r n e a n s n e t h i n g i f h e i s a . j u d g eo r a p r i e s t ,a n o t l r e ri f h e i s a l u n a t i c ,i e t o lrom the Significationis alrvavsinseparable another if he is a transvestite. on position.Supposeyou were to bring your shit to someone a dish: por.ver atrd buI ordinarv peopleu'ould find it meaningless disgusting, to a therapistit which a could be a goodsign.It would represent gift, or an important message would unfortunatelytend to adapt to fit his o*'n systemof the psvchoa.nal,vst ('He's trving to explain his transferenceI atrt his mother, he interpretations , i s r e g r e s s i n g. . ' , e t c . ) . In modern societies(be they capitalist or bureaucratic socialist), all are of svmbc'lic senriologies centredupon the educating the rvorklorce. This is \4,e ver;'earlyon to do battlelvith a process that startsin irrlancy: setoulselves The child is continuallv the child's own logic and methodsof semiotization. startingwith s-vsterns) being drivcn frorn side to side bv contradictorvpo\ryer his his or.'npowerover himself,his gifts,his own leelings, u ish to run, his rvish to draw - all of'which are in contradictionwith his wish to becomean adult. that burden the porverrelationsof On top ofall this there are the constraints is tiretarrily and indirectlv burden him too. Tl-rere a wholemazeof contradictory powersthrough which the child must thread his waf in order to develop his owr-r semioticcomponents ofdesire,to disciplinethem, to bendthem to the of by direction clecleed the signifiing semiologies the donrinant porver- in other u,ords, to castrate them. Sometimesthe entire s)'stemshatters,and and all the rest. the to panic. neurosis. vis.it the psvchiatrist thereis conlusion, The third distinction I have suggestedis between signifving and asrgnilving semiotics.Following Charles SandersPeirce,semioticianshave concluded that the systernof images (icons) and the svstem of diagrams should be brought togetherunder a singleheading,sincefor them a diagram at is no more than a simplifiedimage. But an imagerepresents oncemore and less than a diaqram: ar-rimage reproducesa great many aspectsthat a while a diagramincludes lar diagram doesnot include in its lepresentation, more preciselyand efficientl;'than an image - the articulationsrvherebya the two, placirlg one must separate In there{bre, s-vstem operates. my vier.v, the image alongside symbolic semiotics,and making diagrammatism a of semiotic categorv on its own, a category/ a-signifvingsemiotics- u hich is ol' it the utmost importance because is rvhat we seeat work in the world of the A-signifving,or diagramand elsewhere. sciences, music, of the econom,v ol matic. semioticsproduce not redundanciesof signification.but machinic redundancies(theseare rvhat linguistsrefer to when thev talk ofrelational To explain what he means by a diagram, Peircegives the significations). example of a temperaturecurve, or) at a more complex level, a systemof The signsfunction in placeofthe objectsthey relateto, algebraicequations.

independently any e{Iects significationthat may exist alongsidethem. of of This is as though the ideal would be for diagrammaticsign machinesto lose all their naturai inertia, to give up all the manilold valuesthat car)exist in symbolicsvstems signifying syste nrs:the sign becomes refinedthat there or so areno longerthirty-sixpossible interpretations, a singledesignation but with an extremell' preciseand rigid s,vntax.In physics,for instance,one can alwayscreatefor oneself one s o\{'n representation atoms or particles,but of sucha representation would not figurein scientific semiotization. Non-signifying semiotics can bring into play systems signsthat, though of they may incidentally have a slmbolic or a signif,vingeffect, have no connectionwith that symbolism or significationas lar as rheir specific functioning concerned. is Symbolicse miotics,like signifvingse miotics,derive their e{Iectiveness lrom their dependencon a particu.lar a-signilying machine It should be made clear that non-signifying . sign machines every in sphere tend to elude the territorialiries ofthe body, ofspace,o[rhe porverof ty, rocie and the complexus ofsignificarions that they conrain.They arein lact the most de-territorialized all. For example:a child wakes up and comof plains leeline ill, w,hereupon mother concludes of his that he doesnot want ro go to school.Then, changingkey, she decidesto cail the doctor- who alone canactuallysay,'Your child is not to go to school.' Shehasshiftedfirst lrom a svmbolicserniologv operatingat the levelof the child's body to a signif,ving semioiogy the levelof familial power,and then on to a lurther levelwherea at porr'er machinestepsin u'ith lormidablesocialand technicaleilectiveness. At eachof theseshifts,one territoriality has been abandonedfor another that offers greater scope for non-signifying sign machines. A diagrammatic machine the presumedscienceof the doctor, dissolves the diagrammatic , machine ofthe pou'erofthe school,rvhich has alreadl'partly ovelriddenthe power the family. of The rvhole labric of the capitalist world consistsof this kind of flux ol de-territorialized signs- money and economicsigns,signsof prestige and so on.Significations, socialvalues(thoseone can interpret,that is) can be seen at the level of power lormations,but, essentially, capitalismdependsupon non-signilving machines. There is, for instance,no meaning in the ups and downs the stock market; capitalistpower,at the economiclevel,produces of nospecial discourse ofils orvn,but simply seeks control the non-signifying to semioticmachines, to manipulate the non-signifyingcogs of the system. Capitalism giveseachof us our particularrole - doctor,child, teacher, man, woman,homosexual and it is up to us to adapt ourselves the systemof to arrangedlbr eachofus. But at the levelofreal power,it.is never signification thistype of role that is at issue;power doesnor have to be identifiedwith the director the minister- it operates relationships or in offinanceand lorce,and amongdi{Ierent pressuregroups. A-signifiing machinesdo not recognize

172 Tou'ards a New Vocabulary i r g e n t s , i n d i v i d u a l s , r o l e s o r e v e n c l e a r l y d e f i n e d o b j e ctth i.s vle r l ' l a c t t h e v s B rvithin systems moving across signification the acquirea kinclof omnipotence, and becomealienatedliom one another. r.hich individr,ral agentsrecognize Capitalism has no visiblebeginningor end. There is no moment when we are not encircled powerformations.In our by societiespeople must not gesticulateovermuch;we must each sta1,in our the we on proper place,sigr-r the dotted line, recognize signals are gi"'en- and any lailure mav iand us up in prisonor hospital.Ratherthan Iookingupon the rvho is paraly'sed insidehis ou'n bodv and needsto scirizophrenic someone as t) be lookedatter, it might be better to r)' to see(rather than interpre how he Iunctions in the social situation he has to contend with, and rvhat are the diaerammaticproblemshe is facing us with. It is not a matter of transr.ersal, ap.ingschizophrenics, playing at catatonics.but of discoveringhorv a mad person, a child, a homosexual.a prostitute, etc, shifts the componentsof 'normal', take care to let well desireabout in tire socialarena while we, the alone. What doesit rlatter to us whether dramas of a symbolic (pre-signifiorder are being acted out in the body ofa cant) order or a post-significant s i u n a t i c ,a c h r l do r a n v o n e l s e ?s i t o u r j o b t o ' a d j u s t 's u c hp e o p l e ot h a t t h e ) e I What do we mean when rve talk of {lt into the rvorld, to 'treat' deviance? One wonders whether it is more a matter of his treating a schizophrenic? us being there to challenge rhan of our being there to look after him. When I t a l k a b o u t ' u s ' , I d o n o t j u s t m e a n u s a s i n d i v i d u a l s( t h o u g h ,i n l a c t , i f ; - o u have a discussion with a schizophrenic soon after a familv quarrel, you find experience), vourselfstartinsto think on quite differentlines- a therapeutic T i s s b r - r t ' u s ' a st h e \ ^ / h o l e o c i a lc o n t e x t . h e s c h i z o p h r e n ri c f l o u n d e r i n g n a world in rvhich relationshipsof signs. or productions of signification,far and outstrip our individual madnesses neuroses.

Politics and Desire

Causality, Subjectivity and History'

r. History and the Signifying Determination i{isconceptionsabout the subjectivityofhistory arisefrom the fact that one tendsw,ithoutnoticing it to posethe problem of a subject- whetherto afhrm utterance ofdiscourse or deny that there is one - as the subjectthat produces it and actionsrelatingto history,rather than envisaging simply as the subject of utterances we receivethem. That there is a subjectof history is not in as dispute;ir is the subjectrhat is constitutedby, and remains the prisonerof, The repetitivestructures,signifyingchainswound back around thernseives. u'orking class,for example,as alienatedsubjectivity,becomesthe classof producing,in a givenarea class words - in other words the class ofutterances, 'class', and 'class o{' historic utterance, significationslor such terms as the struggle'- rvhereas should bear within it the historic destiny of abolishing it Indeed,in a certain time and place,thereis a divisionofsocietyinto classes. waf in which the word is spoken, reinforcement the stress, that a of so special theword itselltakes on a particular class.In the u'orkers'movementthe u,ord 'class' used currently as an abbreviationfor'working class'is pronounced quite diflerentlylrom, say,a classat school. with Every mode olthought thus has its own initiatory codeof metonyms, particularmeaningsgiven to'Party', 'the OId Man', or even'44'.'We might takeas a starting point somethingLacan said in his first Seminarof l965-6: 'One need only say in passingthat, in psychoanalysis, history is a diflerent lrom that oldevelopment,and that it is a mistaketo try to identily dimension
u t r . S e c t i o n st , r a n d 3 a l l s u m m a r i z el e c t u r e s i t h t h e d i s c u s s i o nh a t l o l l o w e de a c ho n e .T h e f i r s t o r h o w c r e g i v e n t o r h e ' T h e o r . vC o m m i t t e e ' o f r h e F G E R I ( F e d e r a t i o n f I n s t i t u t i o n a lS t u d y a n d ResearchGroups). In October t965, some dozen groups, working along the lines ofinstitutional a n a l y s i s ,l e d e r a t e d w i t h i n t h e F G E R I : t h e y c o n s i s t e do f a b o u t t h r e e h u n d r e d p s y c h i a t r i s t s , psychoanalysts, psychologists, nurses, academics, teachers, urban studies people, architects, economists,members ofcooperatives,film-makers and so on. h l S T h e C E R F I ( C e n t r e f o r n s t i t u t i o n a l t u d y ,R e s e a r c h a n d T r a i n i n g ) , a m e m b e r o fe F G E R I . de the publishes the revieu' Recherches, a series of Cahiers reclvrchesi CERFI aiso commissions and various public and private bodies to produce specializedstudies (on plant, cooperation, health, educarion nd soon), a P z . T h c ' O l d l t l a n ' c o u l d a p p l v e q u a l ) yt o L e n i n , S t a l i no r T r o r s k r , i 4 4r u e L e P e l e t i e r i n a r i si s t h e h e a d q u a r tr s o f t h e C o m m u n i s t P a r t y C e n t r a lC o m m i t t e e . e

;sfiFE iFEgi 3ffggii iji iiiFiii 3gE iigi ii iiiiiiiiiiiisgiiiiff i iiituisiiiiii Ei giiii iigiiifiililiii iiigigii;ii*;g slsgii E jfE 3i ** Fiigii, il iiiiFigiiiigiiiE E
yb: y

I?zi s iiiiiriiil lii iii ri iliiiii iliiitiiii

iiiisiii*iiiiiiiiig;ggiiiiigi

li* 3g1iii'iaii,{ifftsl i i;iiAiil| r?iiiiiii Iiii iililiiitlilliiiiliiiiiilii gi is i3Esiiiii; ili sI iiiiifi iiiiii iiagliliil

gtriiiiiifE i iiiiiig iiIisii fui Iiiiiiiigiiii

F E E :H ' E ; ; E ; q F i :E r t ar$s"i f ;T;rrl=:*#EE;= E i ; $ 1 *Ei 4 r t 8 ; i : i T 3 i;;i+iEE;fi?ii* E;;Eist;t3lF!E;:g


@

i H , i : . {e - s 5 i r i * " t ; ' I E AE;i;;S;t;i"aErigE

Z I iTtErtE3I:E:gE! Ii E' :l! f i' ,Et ;. 6 ;E! a eI 3a i- a 'ia ii Fa E t E 5


=

;sEKilE:*Fg{EiEHs

; s ? *i:? i El E ; : : l ;l gi63;EyI ;* ;FA:E EE

s: : F ;t; s$i;; :f *i e ; : i ; :i

a , i + 1 5s!: ;s3 t :&g= i: c !igI + *: i

i ah

ijiiii EiiiiiIi iiiiiiili ;i'i iii

(u

r! rd a

o
a (lJ

uet:81 g;$ciif Fiiiiii fiiiiiii,iiiiiEaiEi iiiiF;lgliisiifsigiiigiiiii iig iggii

a iI iiiiiiliiiiiiiiisiiiiii:itsiiisi

-s

(|{
a I

tr o

a (J o cl

tr

o A o
I

lr I

t F

ii s : ; i i Er ' ; ; i i i u e :s s:;$ E i et

iisiiiiiigill iiiiii,l iiiiiiig


sigiiig

si3$r iiiiiisi{il isiiiiiiii iii; i E' iii3;iilciii}iiiiliiiia +Ei

I f E ; E EE i $ : ; t : g

i ili i Ei F e ; i u E ; ; s f g;;; tiiiligf;giff g giils: liigilfi fi*gi f fif F; ;i *gi;i; iifiigiii : *t :t a;,g i !i r ;c iggiEsisr; ii!ii iiiii lis ru: ti Es$jiiI iigf E*ii??iii iliiiilla illiiliiigaaili;'i''
? Esi:t?:E;E;Y=.tt
L

r ; f , : i t E i, : E :P ;

3 isEE-.i E$E#F[$i
(

5 s E E t E j gf i H s s e r . * i

9 r orl'j

>

l .q

;;E ;igi Fg;iFi?fiiigE;

' 8 9

bDj

- +

- o aI 0

EI{3:r*E+1,;frsE

9 , =

ad d

i?ifiiisiigiiisislliiiiiii:ii ,,s; ri F

igiijjiifii;$fii*i;sB;s iiigrg g s;iF;r ggg iig;iiigi ;iigiiifsiiigsg

i a iiiiiiiiiiliiii,iiiilliisllli*iiii

gI iiI r{ ifgE iliffifi iiiiiiiii iiiiilgiii isr gii i* iiiiiiii iiii ss ii* gigg igsfiis i*;ii ff E

iff;;f ;$fggfffifigfffgg5 fgg g jg rugFff; fffiiFfgfg$g;ifg;sie g 'i';fffgsg g ggfi g gggif js g g gi lffggugg i*gggigffgggfg igi rufffff s
'5 =

PE.E 9 T

-.-

3';

i d

E i s r.; : :.;i; E I F , !t s

?,v E \ fr

. o

. :

i o ^ . c

.!

A g E F r U a"r o 354'; i i

eY{ P

. a =

. E

* i

b d

;t$b; plE:

S s - EI s I-tte 6

= = - i ; E

.i E rE - x E F i E ; :
r i
a

i :;ri?
:

a ! ' A c -

; E ; . ! i

a y-7 * ir* E 2\ E L

=f

! Fr E3

E 3i-

a -a a a o R a d

.lri:

= : i - . F 9 o E t ! g : E b a . ;

<

o - h

d E i I i r f , -l - E EEi = e : + t eE

- rt -- +*=E ;- H , i a : ; ;

EEJ:.I r = T * - l f3

E !

tr g

ia; !lilis ig, !liti!i:iTl*11,2;i ;

gi;giis g' ;if E figiii Eia;gii f ' iii itifi siii;iiiii -!E EEi?iiiaiIiii i;' i i[i?iiE}igl !ibiiliu !i;ii!aiEi; TiE ax; rE r FaiiE iE; ii ii:iEl i It i; ?i !?EE iiiliiEii

bo

1!ZZr:!i,gEEj:rii'rg;iii*Za*s

d
d

3
d

o{)
e

I O q e 6 - ' E * E ^ u 1 r

: + r : ;g ; 5 ;gt* ; l s t #r ; 3 ; E E i ? 3;E I i
: a

iE:g;Ir
: : ; ; #E; ; P
v J

-t
d d 0 a

F * . : : eT : o ( *9,=:EE:i E:;:6 $si;

* 5 * i ; ! ^s :
o
O @ N

bD

g F ; i 5 = g,
O d

s 3 i i FFi : o o r E r A s . E XE-E ; o

.;i gai:i=;ggg* aggi fji3 ffi3fE ifiifilFFf IEif iiiiiif :ijifffi j i ii $i,fE i$jFfiiff iiIFE FiEf;if F ; : ;i :t g g*f j ggiig igg iigi g ggiii ig; giiii

t 9

L > -

6 o

EE..-3 6 Ie 3

L O

( ,

$ ; ' ; ; T F FJ 9 F i e a i ! ; t o3,.' ii8

-'r

z,

r
fl o ( g \ ? _ :

; : ig ' s g g+ E ; fFF ! : : s E r ; $ s x e f ; ix iF : g
r =-* ! E o i=t c R g,g Egr; ; F i r!+i :: lIs i . E . ; : :+ E: r g: " F s 1 ;
*.+Fi
P

i . f ;;f; ; f '3;?i ; E ; ; s i " ggi*g : J ;Cig$ e;E;.1 i;g33g


{ /j -t

* F q : t' P a ; i : i : i Ts r ilra
s t
*

-s;ft s 53
i

E P .x . + ! + : s

. er d

rE:' t
v .

* e'ct

;is
>

:g.F {E:
;
bD o

> - . -

: i j :

S,i a

sg
g>

i
V 4:e

rf P

5 ; d

\!

+ q " ! t ! ; S : ! u i e d^ a E i E o s E $ F : s

F l = _ $E l s t ; ; * s E s , 8 ; .ds "EBaFEE; *s "! i !j E Ee F -S .s


E?S
o .s bb

SP? R

o-9?

lsi

>

E "
z

at'S i.s

'6S.e

$ {s.$ ; t ss E

$s s
Pg

;F?E.S TEE.

E $ i E i j ; i F : 3 S E ^ d g P . . t a { E
! o 3

S FES$

$F $isr
Eyl

ssiE :iE" I s ! Ec I s # f ; t i f r .+ b- $ ii -H" $I:" * E S s l F

. v 9 6

slrE s.$*_E5g
b D i

6 a o S EF S i ' S * F E S

-.i

u Ee A S S E T i :s ? : l E N S -.' g : x tsJ3 i "


^ @ u 6 3 ( !

x E A - r \ E

9 ? E i

(n

)
q)

o
Fi a

!{

{tiiEiiiFe ii* i;g iEE

3giigi*fjiiis ii;itls gfsg Eiiisi;if ifi9ii; is;ift;ffigfaiifi{is


ifiliisfifi:iiEFi

rg E = : t : . ; $ ; 5 i3 # ; * E '

o tn

U
t

tr
q-b
tq(!

a a

! E
t^ (n

; o C A >

; i

* lggisgifisjiiiggg ii3iill:i:ii

FiFjfidg i gftgf ffgfiig*gsgim Fgiffffii'gfffg ffflrujggggsr * g igffgg;siifirfsFsff;g

fF E.i fsgffffffgiifiiifiFi iFFFifliji

qJ

fl

iiigggigisiiiiigiiF s igir iiiiiigigiEitg isfiFiiii i g : ;i:iiigaifiiisii;iiiiii SjE;iiiEg:gf:gi iiEi;i Iii;Egli ;ii;Ifi Effi $i{giirfii;gEif iti{ ; jiiiii;iiiiisiiii IFii E E ijiiii ;igiii iiiiF;i:'
(n
li

bo bo 5

(a (a cl

(J E

tr

q)

f.

(U

(J

c)

lri

5 E i : E * r , F t i ;i q E * t E E E q E

g * $ * t E ; : ? 5 ; ;; ;I e ; :

i;gi;;gfi iis ii*iiiiiisigiii;ggg

g* tlEgiig!ggjig fiiijigsiigiigsg

;;-iiii;igjf!i5f6$f f;[isf ifii;iiiif 5g g iig$ ;i;gi I ;g ffiigi ;iigf ! *if;gigruggg* i#ffigfigirggs iiflii ilgg f$ iifgig igig;ig iii;ruirii;ffi;ffigfsii ig iffgsg ggiF;g iE ig,

(o

*
v

'F 3 : z-f
i ^ i .! o

:
9 C i . s 6 ; L d ; . > ^ E , ' Q . _ ' ! t P A ,

a i., F;+ * 9t x i d.
;.EEE,i

E iiEmE

$ E i 4K !

cJ

q =.i

r i

. a

a = ' n = : o d > c : :

s & , > 1 9 6Q0 = c 3 L


z

>

-g I IE Ie

* F;!{

e' F : E:e6 F s. ;
T E E g i !U t d d.{ .fi 6 - . Ei F :
i En 3 s i A E E ; & ;

T F b A H 5 fi'F.E c H> F ' 8 . 9

ER!3?,2

+ : Fr b ;

isEiigEiilliia1EEiliii il liililgiiiiiii iillitfi li iiliaiiiiiiiii iiilillliiilii iliiliiallisiis e illilililligliii:taiiltl

iE;EE;

Firi$,i$i'tress'u
;;riiF=a3iaffjfiEsgigj;:** s $iu,?,s+sr f

u$c i $f$H;f;a:gE , EF'' seE * , ? ; fs

EfEafr::EEEEg$+

fgff,giiffi#iifsisggg E gl;i$i$i i ;eii*-;es;: c{$Eii{ii gii-jEFigEi;ffFgg iifj3 ffiif, iiiif

;iiiEiis i iiiiiiii igi:i,iiiii


o
G

F{ o
t(

c
0'r

**liE ii ifa3ig ;: ;i tiEgt t i E ; E

iiiiiFiiiiigiiEsisgiiiis iiiisiliiliilliit;ai'iii'iisi cE $ 3Ei3Eig*3!igiiiE ii:ifiE*sEi

ss ,ietigEagrBa; j r * it i E : g E i F $:s * r { EH i I gifff ;EI s s ' gs ; b 'E F ;gi,E;Ei ? ;i {gA: 3;' seiiEf ,tE AzE f E E, i;EEF;E:fii H$i : i E ! i Es E*ei$cig; : r E $ : F ii E*cEqE *:Ei-c! ; 5E HI$ p r Ffif
q

' ; E;
>. q

: = ; : I i ig f ; e ; E * l ;r ii ?i

bo
.
a

(d
bD

o
a o

d L

iiig:iifF
Tt -i
q)

^.4

b 3 9

5 v

L 6

i; g; i ;:iE

q ( g 6 N 5 t r

c)

a o o ,

.:{

q): Y

o > c .9P ot ? . ! {

^ c d : P

' 3

l-l

x tc) 0 , ( !

o . ; . ! t r o 0

o bo

T 0i

!.t cbo x:

g 1

{)

C)

o.c I

(),

b ' ho

(.)

r ()
r

E0t

7 2
> Q

F ? boj

? : x

o 9 s HI
b D ! -

F: s E F g3 g $ $ : e E g a E . ; Ei ;:Frifli*-'.;5 i g f FF F " : g n $ g ' g


= \
- ' a q)
^ ( J

_g: * s ti i liggf:tigE'ggi"i : F ; ip t

q J 42 1 6 . 9 r a i 'r v 'I ( ) o

c) c) L o

"q

bo.:

bo

o g .::>9 - 9 0
a. 1

'''ffuiiiiifisiiigigiigfif *;gi{3i"'-r' ;'i, 'Su*;f* FisiiiE;trgfi is; iigi; sggg;ffgiiiijgt iiiigggiifj isir iiig;jiiiiis iiF fiifg iiiif ij; i3iigiFigii$

tn q,) ah a q)
|i

c)
lr 9 t. N

th

u ) =
a

> . : 0 . : )
O
E :q,) Fi

z
I

4
.

i
=

:
o

e
x
>-

ar v
.

lL GI

g g fgig i rujfggf #s ffig gf ffjf f f ;Egf ryf ifff ssf:ffff ff figff


L -

O -.c d(=

-c u - c

i "X P ;?
9 r
;

';
n
G
!

E qE Y
Y = >, u'a
i q

6 9 bo"':
-

6 E 6
R >

Irq E f sE; i x_i


= - : ! d ! / q 7 9 ! i ' 6

U b -

3 "

. 9c ,- 3 2 3
*

E E I
i-

E u.! r 6 :

E c

s E- i o

t e t

a",i

9
-'

PhE;* Tit
5 ll I
L
-

. b 6 ' 6

T b H

: e! 3' 3 i . 9

2 g ^ o r - : - ! - :

S : ; f ; i u c ? ; >

e d
= t r C o ' = o >
d ; .

: :i 'E i .5 G !; b g E 3 :3; : g 9
;

t H E P;';

l u , n c d c ^ 9 i i

E E : i E a T V
.9 3 c s 9'i
.E
7

,^

r O

F ,_ ^dd

O 3 Z f rg E F ET
; h; H

; i ? : =0 3 .- : a to - d P 3 ^ ^ e q G Y S q Y ; ; F

3's E

h-

?a?iii lE:lssliiii iiilii a iii irii{iliiilii

ili Ii;ilii iiiiii ilff i: iia*;iiiiiiii'igisl:

gF'$fif;9fu igg:,fF gi;i;;r si? FEi s'eaifit: giiiifiififu a#isgsiiiisffr;;;: g g ;ggf igii ri;gigFg EgggiFff;
o

E:aEcI

i'i

9)

>--6

^ - @6

-s gEF=,2,

; ; iEE*f

! d

' s

6 i

q -

q=

. c

^ g

" 5, ' d ; r o ;

' -O

- H 3 E- lE- 3 s -

e -

E= E *

t+;

St 9 i

u l Y

S ; c i il { i

od

U 5 9 o . i U ' ; : ; 6 9

( ='tZ. -A

U ::.9 i

9v;'7

S 3

. . ;

Y :

O _

J , F E3 E i ! F

:5 s . i) i E : :s ;E E F t < ;

c > . o + : . i d s t r 9 0 9

,C

O o

gy#gE E f rf i fi;: i5 3 5g

o.^'! o' - ' - J t i - ' o ^ o O ^

. 9 9 8 , ! F tr t-s tr ^ - y ;.*:i ;

O-E

-d

3 f g60-.=it

6s sg : ; ! lFa; - .- ;e *

s i l r * 1 3 . : * - 3 c H= f f !

.=
d!

! c

tr 9" O

' E G
i i 3
':i \.: qR g v 6 -

^ =

.S : < u si
P :

R c i ; o S * a s s r a

i > , _ o
O o n x = - \ t S - i ! o ' = S 3

E_ F F i l E - I S s

F ' s - : -

? . e . - =
3.S f,N {
A !

.**lrs*sF{*a
Pps
c O

e \ s.I EFE5

F s ;.:

s:r:

U
al q ! l | 0 X a 9 Q o

:
: Y o :

'iits:sds;
E
c 4 l ' A .= : ? .! '< = t o x Y ^ T l, i X t v X i ^ ^ ! u O !^ , ^ a lr

S E'i

Fr.- E !-S

} E T F .

-:
e

E o t u.

o
.! (t)

5
d

, . ^
6

' ; - o t ra t - = 6 r l O - a L 6

U h S U

t'-1 o.r
(

r
3
:

H
= E k 'o t
, \ \ s
g

p
F
:u -I

q : "

i -

x A

+ I l e ld

J - C + s cd I t 4! - v l

r
o

'

r
" . i . 4 o

::

^- t
: ; . I

6 ; ,

r
I

,-

^ o x i
U ) :

, +=

* i iX X

-w

6;

>,;.i,,i
r v J A

d F t r
f l F

Ii iI$iEi;i!iiiii ii?iiiii El 3iiiiiiiiiiiiIillgi{ii

Igg rgiiifiisgifiiiiif ii*sffiiiiif ifggiiiigflisifjiiii:{f fig f

giii{ggsffifE

SgffiiiFlii;gig .fifi!Eli{igiFE ' Fgffifiiiifiii fi3ffif3fiii

>'
lr o o

* b r o l

= . i i @ i : 5 o .9? $= E N m b

x ; f : a o

5 # - ; F , E T a1i E .. l : ! i: F-i*qrr
r

i; f - i E ; , $ 1 g E 9 .E 3 T . ; df; s i ! r , H , H g i F sg
r 5 i - i r r i r s F ; $ r E i ;E t r g : ; E ? e g r : g l E F ; E p
S _ t , n , , i

F = 3 E : u r i F f ; E u ; ; - s a : Ee i $

e -.b@'F.--*Z*t

B $ - E; if na t sg : i ' i-l 3; Y * ' q q ;I I E i o = , d :Etie; !3


tElEilS Ee

l*q

$;

; i:;$r i5tEiFFiiIiIE;t;lifie:;.

s $
E ? a

$ $ ;
$ c Es

F ,e I

E^{ ;
X
(lJ
l-l

: r V ? ! ; ; : y g : - i t g f ; 1 ; : ? r ! ? s; { C : i * ; ; ; sSE F=fJ f E at * f ; 3 E jI : if r a : : iE ; g ; H E ; Fi i g : , i *" a <<a? F i;i i*'

i i g g* c t E i,p r c jt:ia!gg - 3 : f ir i

$ $ + $ $ ^ ; f F $ " = " f ? ; : : : i * : s ; * r r 3 5 F AI s e * - ; i '

* g a : =g E $ !

E a ': ;

ilEiilltulililiiililrr

&'

* E
o
N

E * i; ? I

q$

s'

!x

; * f l ; i = ; Y g a ; E E f ; 5 f ; { i E g E F-}q E *
d

f 5; E-q -E ;e e+;q-f
d o d ' d d i ' t O N F d

E i
:gr*l
.a X + S ^

:i'

T r

i::g;E E-s
N
s t'!; sE 5 m ; E : F i
.: ! o j\ oq N

* $3 iEti[E E ]:lEg s;*i =i{ i -{s3 sc


;< e,c

^i*- g-.b- S i ? x-= t_q ; g ! ; r :- J . :i -' l o

: ;

F; i
e(-) o OOO O d(jd
a 1

bri i; Es'il;l i;.';;;?; r;* i i rs i iE ;


^ = = O i e

I U = d ) \

o . : F : . =

: F

(J ()o() (-r,
o _ '

EEE: [ g . g g E ; E E = * T E E ' ' 3 d * g E E; E = F E gB : :


6 6 d 6 5 \ UC.) O(J 5 (J

: + : t Y ' A d . d d ;

i a.! iA S'9 E - XG s-i.: a

? o { N E. 8.
b o - d r

.4"

yi

:
:3 E 2 :; ^

?.

c: ooOoc.) oooa-() ooo ou OO--O

E Hai H! G : * - E - d, - t rE :g*Egr:t I$! -: B f g*{3i { E= g r s t s l ; ; * ; : 3 . ;^ : ! ! ;, i i n : : : { : " ?p o $ r F E t=g i: g E - . E t. E\ a r , sE = a ; *$:4 jAi i i i ? z - d y d dyn_ z E ; ; -= tE t io *E ; X rej q . = n = : ' - : . 9 f t f t f t G i E d u = = = = a = S = - 3 =
c9OO -O iddc:96

;g ; ; - ; = i s F i ?s tEs: Et : un; - i t ; f- a c : - *t?tt gsr $ * ; :

s ; 1 a E i c l f i l: " jH - $ r , 1 EE ?-e * - F 1 s ;1 d' a F iFro; AE: s * .. = a _ o i e = :: 6 'i S + *Fi :: + q EHts,s i - o' : i *

Er e ;i^:e?i b^

!t

X55-

>

ET

f 6 n?q; s* x l s l i : Ei';* eqE.e gsf+iI$i ;:oi1-.,{A iE+E

S,

- 3

. e

o -

q d

-i E E:*isIrrTr s=iuE:;tE;:;iFrnrFEE=E;iE t !;;s;

*g-3ii .,li+;., *9 E3 i; : i i i i ; i ; ; [ f : t i ? = i a E : r i * ; - _ _;:]ru . e :

;s i?n * 3 lE : ! E r + t - : f;

,*== ;;T

; E c [ EE E E = : C3tU 'I ; ; eU * : J.EE;E : F I i E ; ; } t E ! i g F F F ' l ?


I \ U O O O

T s E ;ErEE r !* E ? ; ;=iu i; ; : i * lt i i i ; E l l f c * i= i e } ; : i !E S ; * '!t t ;

i + ! : = c i j X ! i . jE ; E ; E i i t ; ? i i | f S e i ? a ; l = ?*. ?* I : :; - ;f Et;;; '- E;E iE E{ ! 3- i ; ss ; =;;s;iii;,;;;EF:=:;s33

- 3 r ; - p : ; l e:;:i+ ; : i i : - a y l; iq " E 'iiilE l ' t* ? g ! s

' " . i u = * $ i . : l : * u i ; I l .3 i- , ; E ; gB l* ;f t;F ; E E s F$ v i * 3 r

s s.!

ai

$ *q , *

s-

i "ii : $ ir

;? * $ $

; q + r : ' = i , i : ? !l ^ $ l i * r Fz ;

d x

o a 6

: i t : s

E
6" g

A ;
!
:: " -{ ?

; ;

!
:
@ X;

g s

*
r r
i=:.q

i o

9 : ' N d "

s :

;e eE l,;=
!.ur^:

Bs

: "E l ; $ f ar ' ; u t n $;jE t ^ "i 9eFE E *e ;iEE! ti.Ei ;Fii g E:E; i;":i+ ;i +: $ ; ' ; ; cas i [ E r E { li ta ; i
i SS-* !i:*EE tt,SF;,S**j;;*t-TfdFFEF;$S5:Rg : s

g ::;e 5 f '; : l E : g q a + - i ? " ! E *= = s F F+*E g ; E ,* T E i ? E g r!; $;gF gI

E 8

:;$i

* .T o ; T : : ^ .e
rE
,:.s

Ci ^F
;E
F.:

$ { : ; " B

:::"Fii{,ii;E ai;:;$ii eEai E iEE:;sFff-5 i$fE F !j*E:;S*jlgi! ai;iE3s*ssiFF5F;tsiiFf;fE jgEgj

: ; F I . * f ! E s f t * E 3 q : ; ; F ? i E E = l ; : E; E =fe e t 5

;i

; i a s : ; =t I i $ t E ; _ :i . , r , , ,F q l ; , q u s .E

y 3 S s s 1 *n !{ _ $ 5

s E - :

e ; +; ;

F *

:H E i

* : * * - i = i " . i g ? ; E , i q i {, i
- i g i ; ; ! 1- I " t iut

* i g g ;f ; i : E ; i i E i - iEi3 : e t : E ? is i , ia s : i : =::_ ; iA i E
a

; s t q:e i*'r 3E ,6;i?::;i ,i ; r a g3* [E f c i t ? 3 l l * $ _ ; , g ; s + t ; g ? . .. e F = ; ig_


o ooo

EEEtg-;:r;r{ '- ig ; sHse;i;- $ a s

? ; ; ? i t ' l i 5 iE g iE gEEE E ; i a g gE i i $ E s E F E r e * FE t E $r $

istSla,'i.l,i { i?-i;s ;:;s?r,gt? =*5 -st IFiEii* rgs ; gg IS i;ui ggj-St sgj ;E 5i igg3-5gE3s =$$- g:E

s E S i :ti,=.*tis E g i E = i i r ;
u '* ili:

i E + , s ? ; i , : + i t . : * , $ *F i s s ;, $ *t * ' i F , a E i = i

si=i$

E; riaFiliiFFi'ifui;$ sic i{s.f;a ;5s, sfr$$ *5gsJ$lag *gi$5;;;;tir:;+;;+$s'$iSg sss.$ 5f5


t i i ; + : : : ; !g: ? ,s9 " i u i o q : U{ ;; u 3 = n , . g ; 3* g ; t -i : , u = [ ; i i g $i* - ; ; i g ; $ t r ; q s E ggggg- i; i *grgiFg,E*a#=j so sg$; ; s,,,.s *ss S 3rgg i s F

$ $t 9';-i$ $EF ! s E$ ; : i i += g ;ai . s $ n , , * $ ; s- $ g i

s q;

ggfEggiigf ,;*s3 fiiiFsii*;sii;d $$$,:e

s a * s

* F ? ? tE -E E F Ea ; r t ; ? * S t ; S * Sr s F Ef E ; ; c i eEa l
r '

. ; $ Ei a r ? s : ;:;il35 1:i a l =$ ? fx ?" o , Eg r _ p .s c z ; ; r i t f u l i n s q i f i s E * i a q s * ?,tl.e ; q t i g : r i ; gEl*.;, iSt:sgi$i_; ?Fi?EfEEiiii;sisiiiE


r u O O O O O O O O O O ( 5 O O O O v v v v u u

,gnEq s

!-

E ""

ei

.*

co

i ss : i F : : t su ; 6 : : r ? ,riE*r, r H + *3 = * u n$ sr ilE j ; FgFi ssEE *3 iF$,'= t i f f Fi5 E *S i i 3:! g5;

*:'riif;5i!gi,l*gia .,i;iiu:;a ;i;1*Eii.

i i, i ; ?.a i;*:? E **E $ ;"l f :-i

<

i i
F'

S 1S
-o
o N

E
i -qS
-$ | < l s
H

Z ;E i S A
f
(

Si

-:

' '^

f,-

N
f
\ * 9 ; h
q C C N

-o
d

v
. Y.E3 s':i
\ : p o D ) ? \ i c

-?"

&

'

tfqrs

,-.-E'Il*;.i i$;t*5*$i=;srg
i g o f ^ 8 : . E E : g ; , - - - 4 f t - 1: r s Eyu;;dE gF*-3;;EEs=l;lEl
.$419:>tt
H H

:.F J.; d::TR;R:


SoJ-s s * d i E i n; A; .r- ! x,.i: o X i . * 9 P ;: d .Y |- R / S S 1x ^ . ; \ i d < ^ b d 1? h \ c r - - ' l
=

3;t -E f
i

g F E $ Ei - ,- " ; 3 t = t =d .s i r EI ; ! ?g s ; ; i -; * ;g i $E f utuE ?s' ! A aa - E $ E g f g g


X
: J d E .

r
Z

jj

.J

.J

,.r r

-S-s
V : x a v\a = < o d <

r \

S - O ? i N c t r N : : N

I P - : d q *

-.

ijjijj

.9

; :
I
d

$-,
o r rirl
j *

: ;
N q

E
o o
o a "i
j v ' ^

*3
= ' 6 * o s * . Q N d -

i E N ; ".F
N 6 1 h
-il^ - d d : 1 i

q " a 6 ^ ?i
c ! :? -: E-j.'69 .F;:9.4 g x

S N +
4 5
d

r gl*
L

d
c

J o E
;

R f

bo bD

ci'E s .l3 "' @ l:i^ . l E E l - ? i . i fo ? l1 1r gr t} S ; *i{5,E

* & ' ; Y s . F e E . i SI g f " o S r i i 3 ; q ! : i : i " > s { b r i , * dF A i ; g t $ E i; e H g i - - r l


t - r = N . . o 6 6 U d d

6 ' ^ $IEsx.ggi+ : ^ l r , i , . - E q g t ' E E E9 3 . i : o y ; * ^ F " . * : i > F . E E - f iF ; 3 - x : oX '?' - -1 E - F i _ ?1 3 o e i \ H : F o i ^ : J E ' ^

E E . . . i H

E i Ts r d * r r xs* ? r t ss ;gS e f F : F
; 'i : ':
H

b si35F'E $ E$ s A s F r
a'J99P .Y .Y
!

oz.: oL,

u9

ci i

'lFltJ

r l s S : ; i F-; { * = r :! a r a E r E =E ; i - i r I : E :Fi E ; : T ;a I E E F :; F g E . I T E E g i I; : f E . Ii; : aEE .F E :; FF; H=uIE;E g ? ; F E : E El g; E F[


E
a

i ; i = a i : - ii = E g irg p : a l r : E a . :r ; ; g = + 7 7;* a i " i r g ; c r e -* *Eq i ; : g i ; ; i l r- gE ; i t q ^ ; E e , ; : & g r i . " E ! rE{ . ;:rr

a iri

:q *

? : "g { Jt ?: if'^r; f

;iiig

s | : E

e p ! F E

gi ": i

:- T = Es ? vSOS - E = LsEE E g E=E ;t ; E ' i ; F :* Es' jEEE *E .s E i ' E . E i i T;; ; s E E 5 T 3 2 - : - s i s E $

Eu . ; ig { ; g ? * ; : ! = s:ug i B ; : } c * : ; i i Es i ; t t E i ; ; 1 s ; p - ? i q ; ; : 9E =i E * : a : : q E ; E 3 tE - i ?;
t =r'P. i i

?-i-

? (o

{ i * * i : i c , e i n ! c :R r . i i

, - ;A !

?oE E

;ls

Eg;

?xo ;

n a E i z > e E F b i : i j Fi , r l E ; : =Ha z z F : E f r i EE E E i E - t * F F

* EE: l ; Es - ;iEE E --f?;! e i; .g tFe' fg i 'iF :F g E '* E E E ' ; E "i F' ! ! ; r F f ;

3. E h $" -

x jX
;

s
-

3 ,;
:

;si

"it$
E : l

*e F ] i eu E; E t i; r ; i { s iF g a ; s g " ; $r= r E; t E i ; t * ! .s:sj < "s E ; Eq F l } = Et I - E - ) 2 F . l . : ;; . ) . zE.-2E i,i: z r+ z ii Fz:z .H.; :i '. ft E E Aq J . : ' r ! . {S S I d t + : s & d g f S A' * E
L d

r s e ] * = , i ; g l E i *;: t f ? !"t?;;;S?E+s ! "!-qtu; F :s i ! t A Ei E EE ; ;i s s g !- 6 = + l E? e J } ; r ; ; F * * $ q ;* ;

:$ $ :sss?*

I
& ^u :

; E
-{ = z ^-:s s ( [ ; *3 5! ir $ l q g $

:.
p :

: : a i g * " s el g

I
i

f g= = u i : ' * i i t ::5 F i ; ifs $ ; i i E ;r* c i ;iil t s ; 'g;5gsjjgggEgg r !$:ig$ss;,gjgggg!g9g*gstjs: s ;f


5 =
^ ! ? ^

; s . t ; e i i $li:.;. S l ' p i l : * ; * 5 i f i ; S F s s S r , ;i ; * g E f i 3 ;*$! $ eTaE tr

$*

E sc'r ?

* i
: E i

$ [ i
:E !I

s : . {
rs : e

j i

-t p;

a ; * *- * i a

S;
! ,?* E i

{ssrrE E fi u; is1-4F p i t .rgitEf rti; r $ s:e*?-igi3gt rFiEf -$f FtS5s liur?E E


s N ! s i - " j j j

* i i i l t q t :*i = tS : ; E r ? r * E i iE 5 i . s t Ess e i E 3o $ u i " i + i i E


>

{ ; , s : E rT rri l s = f ;$i 5 i

$ i l e e n Ee c

* $ g Ei

-' : - :l r *,'$ +q e :! 3 } - l . * rE .

F .i { I :s ;g t a Ei r i j ' E! E ; : i E+gigi :Er = a=*a! - = a; EEt! I*i Ef g Ef E:i ? f :e ? Fa E Epscsr c : : E ' E FE i 3 l : + * fi+ ; : ; P *E
)i

.. * *: : n.*r.i:.+:; iiy
6

t5iiif'HsE = iii*,t;*i;'iii tE;!,Ei,;; ls t ; E i g l--t;,1i 4F


; q t - c e : : :" 6 - . t =
9 ! o O .=

$ . 3i=
>>
d d

T p i : - i a cE l f i f i a

' T . -e r . i *

i; 5E;i gF"=E[;[FE"| ;i ieEit*'t9r'l:i$ii" E !o

$ i ; $

?$ u si Ee {{

= E a A = = E E E ZE E - i : j - = ' 5 : - = : ' e E . !a - . b . u E ji : . E ; a ; ! r ^ EB

; ', E

i y , uu = -*g !g ie [ $l-.;is:f;;B

r E;-3.= : a ^: ; ;; EEs $irE 3 g g gF : i=s; i i gs35t-giij; s-rFFF'=r a ';; gs; j ii :f$ sir tFF=
g

rg*u.$IuiEf *;a;i= F$ss E ;tiiiitEl.is f;,i.

u g r ; * - ! ; ; A = f i * s $ t i* t g *

{ *i, ; ; i i E i gb

E.a ri T

i : * f:E!gtlt' gi . s " i r : E ; . F : : * 5 ' * i : p , ;i ; : *t::H s+ E r E*i : g ! ?g g : i q8a.6 $: : ; ! = ; : ; g r ; :: .. $ g 5 e gE*; E = : : " g + t i [ x eE f s Frt{ g : i E f i Er gpoeEt E iFi F E TF g FE*iE ! E*s.!E E;::*$aa ;F8: 6; g ?* t E E ;- r : ; a aa . E; = r oE H E " *

i. E ii gg +ig.ff'f$=gu q;gflf_ ;i,,fs-f

g -

l"e

r 'r r :

(o if;

.p i

? fi !

SB

* i3 i . ^F $g Ee ${ ^T is E ; gE bs ;i $i-fl: _ i : qE ! e ?= . * ' e$ 3 : q E E e f i F - * e Ei * ; t i E f . F ? Ef g a e E E s " S ii fp ; : p . . ? 6 E t? - - i ? r .l E F q 1 * s*Ei T H ^ s E5*e ;HI *:rE -i E g; i?Xs s { F { ! : l E i C A s ; ; ] t s e i ""FEs i3E s s F ' E

, d: J'g .5'

= ' E

E
n

i e -o aR

n I *
p

1 1 eE ! EE x i-it ; i t t = ! E :- E "xi ! i: aE "k e s psi ! -; [ - f t ' E; + F ! E i E ; E ; r E c s s a s E =e : " ; ' g S i E i i ; H r y f ; f Cg F * EE t f ; f 1 c . - b b F i a F $ 'u H = t : : g S E i q + = F E E E r E b t s i i ^ s ^ { i ^ s ^ : ^ E H " E ^ a ^ A " E^ '*I^,i '" * f , : : t ' i " F I f $ F^E "F"qfA

r
r ei ?, i +

E * ;* E:
I E

'e

; i l aE;EgEFES l ,=:E5SISF*;*;3iiggi;E s i ; : ? r ;Hg Ea * ; Fqi ? = : i! It ; i z i i { [ ' *E i ; ; s t; ! =i#f'5E;,u F ; = ; a5553

+ " : ! - E : g i i u i y s E ; i + 1 f ti: : s i q { $ F i - * B _:,;* E i

;sE-r {i : .; u ;-tE;.-=,i *A;u;*;-

:T

- ' F :: :, : E @

! : s E -:

s i : " E f E; ? ; e d : t ? E ; i : - t r t E ? t

i;

sl

F = . , a

{ :

Er
F ir EE i ;E e c ; g , q] E E ; ; E " " { g _ 5i 9 3 ; 4 ' : : ; ; E i r g:;; g : E ] FqE 3 J E= ,
m

!. g* ,{

9,f E * E * E E E E ; 5 E E T E =f e E E E r" = 8 " ;; E #E 3 ;FE E eEE g E i E * ? fIE g e. g g .3 ?A i"5 E * i E A ? d

q ::: s ; A qsi,*:ei==i:at : scgf * ;il : ;;:-tgfit:i ?u= ! =

i! q i

; E

qg

lug g+S

;;sgi*s

? E E { i ; 6 " " ti

tg i S s*esE? g :E

$ g

s
d q ? 5 o

Isir+:a=ii fii:?is!arigiiii: F;?sEFEgiE


x=t ?s s g ; *i $ l ?"q ;=[ g e85E: EeiFE$ E ;E ; ; ;* * jE :jEEes s EEE? s : 3 * 4 F zBE ! * : E s j EEESSSft E x i Eer a i ; E E E E il
?,

T q s i: ; i

= S'i5

r ":
i"$ 6 *s, E
;s

3i *
$ +

f s cj s S
r,
ql:

*i

i i ; t ' = a ? ;t . * i - } =E - g * * ; E E * E F E i ; ' *

.^ g E !*;sE - r ; s ;

{ *

E's:' rs; ;. Ei ii,-$i , ?r-,,?=iE ii;g ?*r:;ii?i;!;iii :gE Hl.i;-ii=Ti-lE;i :iiu;E e A ; r* t ; ;,qi ; s ; i e Zz* ; Et;!5is;t;iai=E ;;3 ia ;335
-^o

* ; ? ?! , s e E t f

: V

*:

: A [ : H s

fic

s z s a s: < I " lt? g gX; 1 6 z! ; ii r Eg: t < e ; a z . : j E ;l : $ ; r +Z V t ' - z + F te:;;li E g i : f r { i E i; i ; r y : t { E! :I; * ; E * = . ;E E E 3 iE: E

:r

i r r g %* $ : E ; o . ; . : r i 5 ; ; g *;;";qj:;a;uEn"[;*?=']l:i'iiE?g ; i ? i . 3 E 6:i * : e E + t * t i i A i i i _! q ; i E ! *i r

'^e

3 -

; d

qi

s{ *=}

E ' te g6A;+gSfriiE Y Yi e lEg :eieEE F 'E B EE /-, d . $ 5 E t E = a g = E : i .' ^?T i ' E . e ; s Ka r - u u il {aEEtt

; E -e s i E .l o{ -- il il ,r $ $.sig **: ,*i[;a,-;i;;f gisa *{;ui$ ig=

;irfr.;f

c -irg r?ii u E*gi g g i E i lu;g*i$H5;t3ttt ' ge r r $i;Ei.s si F s e ?E -a igig=*- Ec:,aEcgE !r*EtB 3 g a g : : $ u:s F g E HF iEsE i* 3 Ea3 a n t ef ; ; i i ?A

i; s; gg EEqi xii A;ci; i i; i uiq riE I*5iii Et *E$,*Eiu*;?' *E':t i;: esE f ,_;: :lg:E+tEEu*tgF
* E HEEi c i d E 6t f r r i " i l g 8 . Eo FH E EE ! i E t t E E E Ft r! 8 . -! d F !a , Fr-iFF Ftrtr tr{:FF Fi F Fi:FF FiiF{ s r i i

_as$

? + :E $E E '

E
t ; q 'sT e;e '^5 F s

E r

5s

; r E $ $gsg $q iT. ;E* tx;. } ;: ;E :' = ;il s s ; "

E-?qtiE;;E

G,

;; -;
Eg :i s s "qr i *,,
g { : ; , E : 5r . * E : F
EEEEEE

[; E lEi+Eits* :c::+3,stiFE.; lE *iiA*i!grE' irigi E

g :E e ? _ lE ; = ; 7 e " ; - r y : s ^ * l . E ;; 1 ? u g e ; r s l t e ! - s " $;; ! Q : ; a , " g . a * d l s l gE f i t ; E e i =ae: r * E ' aE F h qr s ! i i= r e ; F1 i e : e E} ; e . E5 E : i : t

9 ' * A ;; e = si n

';ai{ s

e;E {
[? i =..r*;

I ;

r; i + * t L ix E x* t5E rEz-i 'E ;s- E i E x E .; 3 i* :-E ';e EE E E r x .,-E a + E a ? s Ex i x = * ii ; 4 4 u a a ; -

6 : {

r ! .If ?E; -i6 g?F= ; ii sEEs ?: .E E! ; a i i : 1 ? E Eufa 5 ixiE a e r " E$E ; E E : i * ir 'E sEE : E i-: t -d l = 6 3.s. .! ! E. a As E e EEE -k ,,EEEEs;,;-;g=FAFF33"iE u

i - = ? -; E E - 7 t r ; * ? $ = q : " 3 3 * :t? t : i : t s . ' i F : l ; ; . q" - ! a : * : q T S : , a = - 1 ' * t ; t f i tg t - ! i l *;i eE ;r y i ; E = f : E E i iF f : " ; ; ; t ; i i ' r t ;E , ei ; E ; =q ; r *

* { g 1 ga ! - g l i a ?i i i ? ;

a ; ; i - * ,

e s

E ;

2 g

s i* ^ ; s ' A!" * ; t n ;i ;l E:F [ E i q ;i * *g *r s 5 ? ; E E l Z ! : { i? i ts + : :, e r s- ;ee?:

i l f ; g r g i g * Es c z z t t e t ; :; s * i + g *

it t; r=-:ri1t ef :{ rq r* ts +E Fg =7* i t e E cs : E : e ?

B5

P=

.5f

.E.s

.tE

.s {t

.= =

'i

:: '=

5 :sIj{t;iilrEE?;g:

; E f! ! j F { ; [ : f j,i i i

; E:u r E ! ?fi s { E sf :i i

;;
6

o 2:

@^
:

Ys ,o f E P ! + l + , 3 5 * o t r = : , ^ a fE , ; i s . : E : i t I E ; ; ; : u H i ; g : ; + t * r E 9 RE $ a % d i = , . ' E l t i * E s e E E a Z e * ! iE q 9 ; * :Ei - b i i B ; - ! d = : g E t i r S u * : = : { $ E gE { E : q

E -rE i E r S i t ; : - " - - E r; p i { : $ r E :

= s E a $ + ^ ? + E:^ ; ,ryi

f ?rp

F'z 3.8 ; :i S i

EE-. i=

TE RE
5 .

o,

t-

s! { ;

s! E i e i ! { ; cF f : g t * g g :s i!f a E E st ;
il

; E s E E F E 8 r a t u S 5 = * t i g g =g S S S I

$
3

s
a
s .
6 E g

i
\
; I

E b

'. E ' ;" ;

+
g

'-;lE
i
r - g !e! t r E l s ^o f s
I ;

# i c - E i s ii E F " ^ i i ! s : F : E i l p k : t i 5 i . i f i Z E i E : E a= esc I r ol Ei i+ . IE E EaiZ - E. ;: arE c* .; : { : i o o E r i- l E * r = . E ^ s x d <


co

:!

!
j'"i

: " 3 q !t ; = i c i = l ; i i i s g i E ttq* r ti,jt =: =+.8 *eg E

E - i 4 ;

E : E E ; , i

g i ! _ + E ! q : Fg : ; ? i * i

H 3'

3q

>

You might also like